Anima Mea Tenebreby NixusChaptersDark HorizonsCrossing the BridgeFirst ImpressionsFight and FlightIndigestion and IntroductionsThe Morning AfterKindred SpiritsThe Price of ApplesTruth and Reconciliation The Final ExchangeThe Silent OneThe Heart Of The WarriorFrozen FearsIce and ShadowThe MatchmakerDate NightThe Hangover Pt.1The Hangover Pt. 2The Hangover part 2.5: From Her Perspective The Hangover Part 3: Between a Rock and A Hard PlaceThe Hangover Finale: ClarityAnother Day, Another ProblemBreakdownOrigins pt. 1Origins Pt.2Origins Pt. 3Origins Pt. 4PurebloodUnchainedRevelationsHistory UnfoldedNo One Left BehindWe're in for One Wild NightShriekersInto the DeepCancer in the VeinsReturn of the KingThe Summoner FallsA Phyrric VictoryThe Cost of FailureUnlocking the Power Within Dark HorizonsCrossing the Bridge For those who'd like pictures: (Dante) (Coppa) (Moe ) (Sam) A small candle flickered as the aged man flipped another page of the reports sitting on his desk. Stroking his beard, he looked down at the four pictures of his personal students smiling as he read over their progress. A small knock at the wooden door brought his attention from the report and he slowly rose from his chair. “Come in” “You called for us sir?” a voice came as the student walked in followed by his three classmates. The voice belonged to the young Dante who stood at the front of the small group. His mouth was set in a line as his crimson coloured eyes stared at the man in front of him. The flickering light danced off his pale skin and white hair giving him the appearance of a spirit while the pair of horns that stuck out from his head gave testament to his Diablon heritage. Wrapped around his neck was an old and tattered scarf that matched the colour of his eyes and contrasted with the blue and white colours of his school uniform. Before Feinman could speak, he was interrupted by a voice from coming from behind Dante. This time it was Coppa the dwarf who broke the silence while scratching one of his furred ears. “Sir, if this is about the accident. I’m sorry. I didn't know that magnite was that reactive to water.” Feinman chuckled to himself as the dwarf who squirmed as Feinman walked up to him. Coppa’s body still had patches of singed fur after he had caused an explosion by throwing a brick of the enhanced metal into the school swimming pool as a joke. The resulting explosion had tossed the dwarf across the school campus where he ironically crash-landed in the infirmary. The goggles that sat on his head thankfully kept him from being blinded. Feinman had yet to punish him but Coppa’s classmates, it seemed, had already done the honours. The elf next to him only rolled his eyes as he moved a strand of his blond hair from his face. “Maybe if you would actually think for a change then we wouldn’t be standing here.” He said as Coppa shot him a look of annoyance. Feinman rubbed the bridge of his nose before he tried to defuse the upcoming argument between the two. “Moe, please let me explain before you jump to conclusion.” Feinman said as he sat back down at his desk. Coppa shoulders relaxed as he let out a sigh of relief while Moe remained still. “I’ve asked for you four because I have received reports of an unknown magical surge in a nearby labyrinth. I feel I can trust my four personal students to go and investigate this anomaly. Dante shall lead this investigation with Sam acting as the second in command. Sam are you up to the task?” Sam’s ears twitched as his name was called, he silently nodded as his tail swayed back and forth. Feinman only smiled at the grey haired Felpier who crossed his arms. Sam was the quiet one of the group and Feinman had often found him sitting alone in silence during the break between classes. Whether Sam was silent by accident or choice Feinman was unsure, no one had ever heard the boy speak and it seemed he preferred it that way. “Good, you three go back and prepare for the task, I wish to speak to Dante privately.” “Yes sir,” Coppa and Moe said in unison while Sam bowed and followed them out the door closing it behind them. Feinman waited a minute before turning to the fidgeting Dante who still stood in the centre of the room. “You can relax Dante, I only wish to talk.” “Sorry sir.” “Please stop calling me sir. I’m no longer a knight.” “Sorry, it’s a force of habit.” “Of course Dante. It’s fine,” Feinman said with a wave of his hand. He stared at the report in front of him before taking a breath. “I have seen that you have been avoiding the other students and distancing yourself from friends. Is this about the accident?” Feinman watched as Dante’s expression grew sombre and his mouth was set into a grim line. “Sir, I’m trying to get a better understanding of why my magic behaves like this and these voices. I don’t want to hurt anybody else.” “Dante it’s been five months, what happened wasn’t your fault. Not even I could have done anything.” “Which is why I need to gain control over my powers, I can’t let it happen again. Besides, the other students are afraid of my kind, so why should I care about making friends with them? I have the others already.” “It’s been years since the Red Queen was defeated Dante. You are nothing like those Diablons, you have the capacity to change others opinions about your kind. Alienating yourself is not going to help anybody get over their fears.” “I know, but I prefer a smaller crowd. May I go and prepare myself before we have to leave?” Feinman sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing any further. “All right, but you and I shall continue this when you get back. Also I have a gift for you.” “A gift?” Dante said confused. Feinman only smiled as he directed the teenager’s attention to the long object wrapped with a piece of cloth leaning on his bookshelf. “Thank you, but what is the occasion?” “No occasion, I just thought you might like it,” Feinman said as he saw the confused expression on his student. Feinman, in all aspects, was like a surrogate father to Dante. He had taken him in after he had found the boy climbing through the window of a school library at the age of six on one of his journeys. During the initial confrontation, the boy surprised the veteran warrior with a tiny fireball to the face. It had been easy enough to deflect but had still impressed the man enough to take the orphan under his wing. Dante had grown quickly under the tutelage of Feinman, and soon began to show much promise in the fields of magical theory and practice. The boy had even created a number of unique spells that would later come at a darker price. Feinman shook those thoughts from his head as he brought his gaze back to the shocked face of his student. Beneath the cloth was a staff and a sword. The staff, which Feinman had specifically ordered, had been crafted out of a combination of steel and magnite. It was slightly taller than Dante and was topped with what seemed to be an oversized spearhead. A simplistic piece that that Feinman thought suited the studious Diablon perfectly. He watched as Dante set the staff aside and drew the sword from its sheath. Unlike the staff, the sword was made of almost pure white steel that gleamed in the candlelight. In the centre of the guard sat a small sun with a clear, gleaming crystal. A sweet sound reverberated in the air as Dante twirled the blade that seemed to cut the very air itself. With a soft sound, the blade slid back into its scabbard as Dante admired the golden filigree that lined the handle. “A wonderful piece, is it not?” Feinman said as he smiled at Dante’s expression. He looked at the sword as a multitude of memories trickled through his mind. Pushing thoughts of the past aside, he rose and slowly walked towards the door. “You’ll have all the time to admire them later; we shouldn’t keep your classmates waiting.” “Okay,” Dante replied as he strode through the door with the rewrapped gifts in his hand. Feinman watched as his student walked down the hallway with a look of worry as he closed the door and sighed. He looked at the reports for what seemed like the thousandth time,silently praying for his students safety. ***** “Twilight, are you sure this is gonna work?” Spike asked as he looked past the stack of books at the lavender unicorn who was scanning the pages of a book lying in front of her. A small frown lined her muzzle as she tried to make sense of the ancient words. “For all we know, nobody knows this spell exists!” “Spike, think about what could be done if I can decipher this spell,” Twilight said as she looked at the small dragon with tired eyes. She looked back down to the black book in front of her. Turning the page, she groaned as she came upon even more ink-spattered pages filled with charts and diagrams. She had spent the entire week going through Starswirl the Bearded’s journal after discovering the beginning of a complicated teleport. Unfortunately, the pages detailing the rest of the spell either had fallen out or were unreadable. She had managed to salvage what little information was left, but most had been written down in ancient equish and needed to be deciphered. For an entire week, Twilight had forsaken sleep and ate very little as she poured over the ancient pages with her magic. Her stomach groaned in pain as it begged for food but the mare ignored it's pleas. She had received the book in the mail from Celestia and had devoted most her time to learning everything she could from the old tome. What had caught her interest were the last two spells. She had gone over the note written by Celestia about the final spell several times but had been sidetracked by a few pages that had fallen out of the book. They depicted some sort of teleportation spell that could be used on other items or ponies besides the caster. She had been testing out the spell for the past week, weaving every ounce of energy trying to replicate what little she knew. She had come close, but her magic would give out before she could complete it. She stamped her hoof on the ground and let loose a small bit of magic from her horn in frustration, causing the book to flip over to another diagram. Twilight gasped as she recognised the Elements of Harmony surrounding what appeared to be a large circle, crossed with various lines each leading to smaller circle in which one of the elements sat. Her frown melted away into a large smile as she turned to her assistant who had just gone into the kitchen after stacking the remaining books. “Spike can you go get the elements while I go get the others?” “Why?” “I’ll explain everything when I get back,” Twilight said as she galloped past the stacks of books sending them flying all over the floor. “Oh come on!” Spike shouted as he returned to the entrance to find his work undone. Grumbling he started picking up the scattered literature as he cast a small glance to the book that held the magical items. ***** Dante scanned the dark passageway as he raised his new staff above his head. Muttering an incantation, a small orb of light shone from the head of his staff illuminating the dark passageway. They had been following the wispy trails of the magenta magic for the past hour. They had to stop a few times when the trail went dead only to reappear a few moments later. They had encountered relatively few monsters on the way down, only the occasional thunder bat or nasal digger actually dared to try to attack them. Feeling a light tap on his shoulder Dante turned to see Moe who turned away, blinded by the light. “Dante can you please turn that down just a bit?” Moe said as he shielded his eyes. He lowered his hand as Dante slowed the amount of magic flowing into the staff causing the light to die down a bit. “Sorry, I’m not exactly used to this staff yet.” “You’ve totally got to let me take a look at that sword when we get back,” Coppa said excitedly as he looked at the weapon hanging from Dante’s side. If there was one thing Dante knew, it was never let the dwarf near anything that looked remotely expensive or contained a large amount of precious metal. “I can’t believe Feinman gave you his sword!” Dante looked at his classmates in the dim light as he turned to face them. Sam was positioned at the rear with his katana in hand. The blade suited the silent Felpier who scanned the passage with his dark eyes while his tail flicked whenever he caught an unfamiliar noise. The slender curved blade glinted in the light as Sam readjusted his grip on the black handle. In front of Sam was Coppa, who had rested his giant axe over his shoulder to relieve some of the weight of the weapon from his tired muscles. His massive hand dwarfed the long handle as he walked slowly, avoiding the snaking trails of the strange magic. Finally, Dante’s gaze rested on Moe who was busy testing the strength of his bowstring. Moe had constructed the small bow in their alchemy class the year before after a series of failed attempts that nearly destroyed the schools wood supply. It was painted in a mix of rich green and earth colours matching the elf’s emerald eyes. Moe had been using it since then, perfecting his skills until he could accurately hit a target at almost five hundred paces. Somehow, the presence of his classmates assuaged some of the tension that Dante had felt when they had first picked up the trail. Something didn’t feel right to him, he couldn’t place his finger on it, but this magic seemed distinctly alien. A sudden movement in the corner of his eye caused Dante to spin around and cut all magic that was flowing to his staff, casting the passageway into darkness. The trails of magic seemed to grow brighter, casting a dim glow as they expanded in size. They followed the trail until the magic seemed to end at a dead end. Coppa stepped forward, pressed one of his ears to the wall, and gave a small knock with one of his furred digits. A hollow sound echoed in the wall and Coppa stepped back and nodded. “It’s a false wall.” He said turning to his friends. Moe rolled his eyes while Dante examined the surrounding walls for a switch or stone out of place. Sam sat back as he scanned the passage behind them. “I would never have guessed,” Moe deadpanned. The elf stepped forward and took out a torch striking it against the wall. The torch flickered at first before the end burst into flames. “I don’t suppose there’s a switch around here.” “It’ll be nearby.” Dante said as Coppa stood there with his arms crossed. “Guys I can handle this.” Coppa said, only for the two to ignore him as they searched. Grumbling, he turned to the wall and knocked on it again before pulling a pair of metal boots from his bag. “I can’t find anything.” Moe said as he examined the crevices in the ancient walls. “Dante, have you found anything?” “No, whoever built this hid the switch really well,” Dante replied before giving a small sigh as he stood up. “This is going to take some-“ A sudden crash and the sound of smashing rock broke the calm and silent atmosphere, cutting Dante off. All three classmates turned around with weapons drawn to see Coppa standing in the ruins of the wall dusting off his iron boots. He flashed them a grin as he pulled them off and deposited them back in his bag. “Told you I had it covered,” he said as he jumped over the pile of rubble. “C’mon, times a wastin.” “Doesn’t he ever think before he does something stupid?” Dante said as he stepped over the rocks. Moe shrugged as he climbed over a boulder followed by Sam. “He wouldn’t be Coppa if he did,” Moe said with a small laugh. Dante smiled while Sam remained silent. They followed the trail until they found Coppa crouching by a small opening. Peering through it, the four of them gasped as they saw where the trailing magic ended. The trails wound into a giant cavern held up by massive spears of stone. Each of the walls were honeycombed with massive caves, all facing towards the centre of the cavern where a massive stone pedestal had been erected. The trails of magic were concentrated in the centre of the monument and were surrounded by four figures who were busy chanting as the magic swirled in front of them. With a slow movement, one of the figures produced an orb and two small stones, then placed them underneath the swirling trails of magenta. The magic trails immediately clung to the orb as if it were a magnet before funnelling into the stones. The vortex shrank in size until it reappeared inside the floating orb still funnelling the magic into the strange items. “Do you think we should maybe stop them?” Coppa said as he moved forward but was held back by Sam who pointed at one of the caverns where a hunched figure was busy eating a mess of mashed flesh. “Or maybe not. What should we do?” “We go back to the academy and alert the security forces,” Dante replied as he peered over the edge. The spell that the four figures were using seemed to be drawing on an outside source of magic. Whatever they were doing, it would require a massive amount of time and effort. Just enough time for the everyone to alert Feinman and the security teams that were housed back in Particus. Sam and Moe both nodded and moved back towards the passage entrance. Dante gave Coppa a little nudge to start following, but the Dwarf pointed back towards the figures. Dante looked to where the furred finger was pointing to see two bodies tied to one of the pillars guarded by two horned demons. “We’ve got to help them,” Coppa said as he moved to jump down to the floor below. Dante grabbed the dwarf by the collar and spun him around. Coppa gave Dante an annoyed look. “You can’t tell me that you’re just going to let them be sacrifices for some demonic ritual.” “We don’t know if this is what it is.” “Don’t be an idiot! Look at them. Black robes, strange magic, weird curvy knife thing.” Dante peered past the angry dwarf to see that one of the figures had indeed pulled a strange knife and was moving slowly to the struggling captives. “This entire setup practically screams weird demonic magic.” Dante looked back and saw Sam and Moe waiting for his plan. He looked back to the scene below them and sighed. If they turned back now, the two prisoners would surely die and it would possibly bolster the speed at which the spell was being conjured. If they intervened, there was the likely possibility that they would be slaughtered by whatever creatures the four hooded figures had summoned to guard them. Dante rubbed the bridge of his nose as he stood up and looked at each of his friends. Surely their combined skills would be more than enough? “Fine, we go down and grab the two and then get out of there.” “And the four others?” Moe asked as he stepped forward. “Don’t attack them if you don’t have to. We don’t know what they’re capable of.” “Okay,” Coppa and Moe said in unison while Sam nodded his head. Dante nodded back to them and took a step off the ledge, dropping down to the floor below, quickly followed by everyone else. ***** “Twilight, I know you needed us, but this is cutting into my napping time!” Rainbow Dash complained as she fidgeted inside the circle drawn around her. “It will only take a moment Rainbow!” Twilight said from her own circle. She looked towards each of her friends as they patiently waited. The circle had grown to cover almost the entire floor of the library. Each of the mares sat in their respective circles with the familiar gold necklaces of the Elements of Harmony sitting around their necks. Twilight closed her eyes and felt the crown on her head start to vibrate, her magic coursing through it. She could feel wave after wave of magic pulsate towards the five other elements and to the circle. A gasp came from each of the mares as Twilight attached strings of magic between each of the circles. “Oh, lookie lookie!” Pinkie’s voice exclaimed as she bounced inside the circle. “They’re all glowy now!” Twilight opened one of her eyes to see that the lines of the of the outer circles had begun to glow. The connecting lines also began to slowly turn blue and emit a faint glow as they neared the centre of the massive chalk circle. The six covered their eyes as the light grew more intense until there was a sudden flash before the room was illuminated by a soft glow. An orb floated in the centre of the room, glowing as it drew energy from the six elements. Every few moments it would switch colours to mirror one of the six. From the top of the orb, a large tendril of energy seemed to float off into the sky before it straightened as if something were pulling on it. Twilight gazed into the arcane energy swirling before her as more tendrils began to appear each attaching to the elements. She felt another tug as more energy was siphoned from her body towards the orb. Gravity seemed to root each of the mares to the floor as they struggled to remain upright. Fluttershy was on the ground shaking as a pink tendril moved from her necklace and began to draw energy from her body. Pinkie’s hair had lost its poof and drooped as her legs shook. Applejack and Rarity panted as the tendrils sapped their energy causing them to collapse on the floor. “Is this supposed to be happening?” Rainbow dash yelled as a wind began to whip in the library, sending pages and books flying. The screams of Fluttershy echoed as the magic raged and spun out of control. “I don’t know!” Twilight gasped as she fell to the ground. She tried to cut off the flow of magic, but an invisible force seemed to keep her from stopping the spell as it ravaged her friends. “I can’t stop it! Someone help!” ****** Dante’s ears picked up a cry as he cut down another demon. He avoided the spray of its blackened blood as he cast a bolt of electricity that dropped another one as it tried to stab Moe with a rusty sword. He scanned the area for Sam and Coppa as a demon fell in front of him with two arrows sprouting from its chest. He found Sam fending off a group of the humanoid demons who lunged at him with broken spears and old swords. With a flick of his katana, Sam decapitated the first as he dodged the clumsy spear thrust. A few more stumbled forward with their weapons raised but were quickly dispatched by Sam’s fluid movements. Few could match Sam when it came to his speed and dexterity. The felpier had spent years training and the growing pile of bodies that surrounded him reflected the mastery of his physical condition. A roar broke Dante’s attention and he turned to see a group of the weak demons soar through the air. Coppa stood amidst a sea of black as he swung his giant axe viciously. It passed through the skinny demons as it completed its arc, throwing severed body parts in all directions. Coppa panted as he eyed the rest of the group that was cautiously approaching him. They stopped as he emitted a harsh growl and dashed at them with his axe raised. Unlike Sam, Coppa was naturally gifted when it came to strength but would often lose himself in the heat of battle. He was never as fast as Sam or Moe, but made up for it in brute strength. His usually calm and joking demeanor was replaced with something more animalistic as his axe smashed into another unfortunate enemy. “Dante, watch out!” Moe shouted as he drew his bowstring back. Dante barely had any time to duck as the arrow sailed through the air before coming to rest in a nearby demon’s head. Dante took a breath as he looked towards Moe who drew his long knives and cut down another dreg. Every movement seemed expertly coordinated and deadly as the massive amount of low class demons were whittled down by each swipe of his blade or shot from his bow. Dante felt relieved to have such powerful companions as he drew on his own magical reserves and unleashed a wall of flame, incinerating the last of the summoned demons. “It matters not if you destroy our servant’s child!” The deep voice of the lead figure resounded as he stepped down from the pedestal. “However, you and your companions have impressed me, and for that I offer you a chance to leave this place alive.” “With those weaklings your friend threw at us, I don’t think we’ll need the offer,” Coppa said as he pointed to the second figure standing at the stairs. “How dare you insult my children!” The figure shouted as the hood fell away to reveal the head of a white haired elf. “Dagon, I wish to put an end to that unappreciative dwarf!” “Fine Ravenn, just be quick about it!” Dagon said as he removed his own hood to reveal an aged Diablon with lank purple hair that fell across his face. Dante backed up as a sudden chill crept up his spine as Dagon waved his hand. A sudden blast of magic sent the four flying in different directions as a large magic circle opened up in the middle of the cavern. A large bulbous hand grasped at the sides of the circle as the monster within pulled itself out. Coppa swore as he saw the monster rise to its full height. “A Bullywug! This is just perfect!” Dante readied a bolt of electricity as the Bullywug croaked and raised one of the cleavers in its bulbous hands. The monster was at least thirteen feet tall and covered in pitted green skin that oozed a slimy substance, poisoning the ground below it. Its small, beady eyes darted around as it stared at the four students. Its large tongue shot out of its mouth and sped towards Moe who darted out of the way as the tongue wrapped around the pillar behind him. The Bullywug croaked as it constricted its tongue and crushed the massive stone pillar. Dante felt an invisible hand grab him and found himself flying through the air towards the pedestal. He stopped just before he hit the ground and felt the invisible force release him as he dropped to the ground. His attempt to stand was halted as Dagon pressed a foot onto his back. Dante struggled as Dagon pinned him to the ground. He felt a hand grab his neck and felt himself lifted as he was turned to face Dagon. “Interesting, you have a peculiar magical force in you,” Dagon said as he looked at the struggling student choking in his hand. Dante’s vision began to darken as his lungs screamed for air that was blocked by Dagon’s iron grip. “Yet you suppress your true power. Why is that? Is it because of your friends?” Dante was turned around as he was forced to look at the scene below. His classmates were busy frantically avoiding the gargantuan monster’s clumsy strikes. The Bullywug’s loose skin was covered with a multitude of small cuts that oozed black blood. Coppa barely avoided a blow as he rolled out of the path of the monster’s blade. Moe was busy unleashing a flurry of arrows that bounced of the monster’s back while Sam attempted to hamstring one of the pudgy legs. “Or is it because you fear your true nature as a Diablon? Why do you refuse to let your inner desires take over?” Dante found the ground rush to meet him as the iron grip left his neck. He gasped for air as he picked his sword up and swung it behind him. Dagon easily avoided the blow and twisted Dante’s arm behind him. He cried out in pain as one of Dagon’s fingers, coated in a deep purple miasma, made contact with his head. Dante’s legs weakened as he felt every fibre of his being revealed to his opponent. His greatest triumphs, fears, and regrets were all laid bare as Dagon accessed the deepest recesses of his mind. Dagon smiled as he attempted to breach the final barrier separating him from Dante’s darkest memory. “NO!” Dante shouted as his last mental barrier broke and he felt a strange power surge from within his core. The connection was interrupted as a black aura seemed to explode from nowhere, sending Dagon flying back. The two other figures that had been standing idly were thrown back as black tendrils slammed into them. Dante felt his consciousness fade as the tendrils snaked across the orb, crushing it as they tried to access the built up energy. A large flash blinded him as he felt his limp body being pulled towards the vortex of energy escaping from the broken orb as a searing pain came from his chest. He heard shouts of anger and fear, closely followed by the cries of his companions as he finally lost consciousness and watched his life flashed before his eyes. “Sleep child, soon all will be right again,” a voice cackled as the darkness washed over him. Crossing the BridgeFirst Impressions “Twilight? Are you okay?” Twilight groaned as she opened her eyes, only to see the worried expression of her assistant. Every inch of her body screamed for her to lie back down as she slowly rose from the floor. She felt Spike’s arms wrap around her neck as he pressed his face into her coat. She smiled as she attempted to reassure him. Her gaze moved from the small dragon to the state of her library as the events of the night before caught up to her. The library looked as though a hurricane had run through it. Books and paper were scattered everywhere, torn pages littered the ground, smudging the remains of the chalk circle. She looked back to her assistant as he broke away and gave her a smile while wiping his eyes. “I thought I lost you guys. None of you were breathing after the spell finished.” “Where are the others Spike?” Twilight asked as she scanned the room for her friends. None of them were present as Spike sat down on a pile of loose books. Twilight rubbed her head with a hoof as her mind went over the events of the previous night. She looked outside to see that night had fallen again. Something had gone wrong in the middle of the spell. Twilight remembered the giant orb and the glowing tendrils that had nearly drained her and her friends of nearly everything. Spike had been there before she passed out, but had been thrown back as the orb exploded in a flash of brilliant light. A few walls had scorch marks from where the tendrils had lashed out, and majority of the shelves were damaged from the magical shockwave. A sudden movement caught Twilight’s eye, making her turn to see a figure shift on the couch behind her. Twilight’s eyes widened as the figure turned to face her. Twilight stared at Spike with a look of utter disbelief. A groan made her turn her attention back to the figure that had risen from the couch. It was holding its head in its hands, trying to clear its vision. ****** Dante’s expression matched Twilights as he locked eyes with the pony in front of him. Twilight could’nt help but stare into his deep crimson eyes as they bore into her with a worried expression. His hand slowly reached out and brushed the soft fur of her cheek as she came close to him. A strange tingling sensation shot down her spine as the fingers grazed her skin. She gazed at him as his eyes became frightened as he started to edge away. “This can’t be real,” Dante said as he backed away from the unicorn. He looked at his hand as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Twilight could quite literally hear the rapid beat of his heart as he took in both her and Spike. He stared in disbelief as he tried pinching himself. “What happened to me?” Confusion overtook Twilight as she turned to Spike. A sudden crashing noise came from Dante as he made a dash for the door, knocking over a few pieces of upright furniture. He winched as a jagged piece of wood caught his arm and drew a thin line of blood before he burst through the door. “Wait! Come back!” Twilight yelled as she chased after him. Dante saw the purple mare chase him and increased his speed as he clutched his bloody arm. He ran through the surprisingly empty streets as he tried to evade the purple mare chasing after him. He jumped over a crate and spun around as he summoned a small portion of his magic to his palm. With a quick chant he condensed the air in front of his palm and sent it hurtling towards Twilight. Sweet Celestia, what kind of magic is that? Twilight thought as she ducked under the ball of air. The spell smashed into a building, completely obliterating the wall. Twilight stood in awe of the destructive force as she looked a Dante. “I need to stop him.” Dante had severely underestimated his condition as he gasped for air. Such a simple spell would have normally been an easy feat for him, but recent events had taken their toll on him. He fell back as more of the horse creatures came out of the pastel coloured building and stared at him. “Stay away from me!” He summoned the last of his strength as he felt a familiar heat engulf his hand. He opened his eyes to see the ponies staring at his arm, which had been engulfed in bright red flames. All had looks of fear as he backed away with his hand raised. The purple one that had been chasing him stood in front of the crowd as a magenta aura surrounded her horn. Dante felt himself rise off the ground as he was encased in a similar coloured aura. He struggled as he floated, extinguishing the flames that had begun to sputter as his magic reserves ran dry. He felt a wave of exhaustion overtake him as he dropped to the ground. Twilight cautiously approached Dante as she lowered her horn in case he tried to use his magic again. A sudden scream made her turn her head towards the familiar shape of the Carousel Boutique as a shadowy figure jumped through a window and stopped in front of Dante. A smile crossed Dante’s face as he looked at the familiar golden haired elf standing in front of him. “It’s good to see you Moe,” Dante said as the elf picked him up. Twilight was about to call out to them to but was interrupted when the elf threw down a small pellet. Smoke billowed out from the device, enshrouding the two. She coughed as she used her magic to clear the thick grey smoke, only to find the two creatures gone. She searched frantically as a snow-white mare ran out of the boutique. “Twilight! What in the world were those things?!” Rarity said as she approached the frantic purple unicorn. “Did you see the one with horns?! He was on fire!” Pinkie said as she popped out of nowhere, causing everyone to jump back. Twilight looked at her friends with the same look of confusion and shook her head. Pinkie was bouncing up and down excitedly as she looked around for the two aliens. “Your friend looked really funny too! I’ll go find them and then we can all have a giant party!” “Pinkie, I think a party is the last thing they need,” Twilight said causing the party mare to stop bouncing and look at her with a puppy dog eyes. Twilight sighed as she scanned the area looking for any sign of the two figures. “They’re frightened. I think we brought them here last night.” “Speaking of last night,” Rarity said as she tried to fix her mane. She looked at the crowd of ponies that had begun to disperse before continuing. “What exactly happened? I don’t remember much of it.” “I can answer that!” Spike said as he caught up to the three mares. He wheezed for a bit as he tried to regain some of his breath. After a minute, he looked at the three confused mares before speaking. “It happened after you all passed out.” ***** Spike ran towards the stairs as he heard the girls screams for help. His foot missed the first step causing the dragon to tumble down the stairs. Regaining his footing on the floor, Spike ducked as an expanded copy of Applecare 101 flew past his head. He gasped as he saw the gigantic orb spinning in the centre of the room as hundreds of tendrils smashed holes into the walls and destroyed furniture. Spike ran towards Twilight as he saw her struggle to rise from the ground. The element of magic had fallen from her head and looked as though it was beginning to bend under an immense pressure. His hand instinctively went to grab the mare but collided with an invisible force, and he was thrown back by a magical backlash. He ran back to Twilight and began to pound on the invisible force field as he watched her faint. His eyes turned to the other five mares as each lost consciousness. Tears began to well in his eyes as he helplessly watched the tendrils suck the life out of those he loved. His eyes moved towards the growing orb as it began to spin even faster. To his amazement, the orb suddenly stopped as each of the tendrils fell limp. It began to twist, swell, and crack, before exploding in a flash of brilliant white light. Spike Shielded his eyes as the light blinded him. A number of smaller beams of light shot past him, passing through the door and windows, disappearing into the night. As the lights dimmed, Spike lowered his hand, and saw a figure crouching in the middle of the circle. The figure had a mess of white hair that covered the majority of its pale face. A dark black eye shone from beneath the white as the figure stretched and scratched the horns that protruded forward from the sides of its head. A yawn escaped its lips as it looked at the room with a smile of amusement, and then tucked away a staff and a golden sword. Its gaze rested on Spike and the unconscious mare lying beside him. Its smile grew even larger and more sinister as it approached. Spike felt a chill go along the length of his spine as he stood between the figure and Twilight. Dark tendrils extended from its sleeves as it raised a bandage hand towards Spike. He waited for a darkness to take hold as he closed his eyes, but felt one of the figures fingers press on his forehead. Spike couldn’t describe the strange feeling as the figure’s presence filled his head. It felt wrong, as though somebody was invading the very sanctity of his mind and peering into his very soul. The feeling lasted only a moment before Spike felt the presence leave his mind. He looked up to see that the figure had placed a finger encased in a black aura to its throat. The area where the finger touched turned black as the air hummed with unnatural energy that sent chills through Spike’s scales. A moment later, the aura surrounding the finger was gone and the figure cleared its throat as it knelt in front of Spike. “I am assuming you’re the only one here capable of speech at the moment,” the voice of the figure said. It sounded as though two people were talking in unison. It echoed through the room as Spike stared dumbstruck only nodding as he stared into the deep blackness of the figures eyes. “Good, it looks like the spell was successful. However I can’t say the same for the state of your companions.” Spike swallowed the knot in his throat before he spoke. ““What do you mean? Will they be okay?” “Frankly, no. The spell took too much out of them. It won’t be long before they cease living altogether.” “Please, you have to help them!” Spike cried as he hugged the still form of Twilight. “I need you to help them.” “I may be able to assist in their recovery, but I require a favour in return.” “Anything! Please you need to help them. You can have my hidden stash of crystals!” Spike ran back up the stairs and came back with a basket of gems that he dumped on the floor in front of the figure. He separated them into small piles and presented them to the figure who looked at them with a bored expression. Spike moved through each pile with lightning speed before coming to the bottom of the last pile where he found a small black crystal. He remembered this as one of the strange black crystals he had picked up near the gate of the Crystal Empire when they were heading back to Ponyville. The figure picked the crystal from Spike’s hands and examined it with keen look. He clenched his fist around the crystal for a moment and then dropped it as he stood up. Spike looked down to see that the inky blackness had disappeared, leaving behind a crystal as clear as glass. Spike looked up to see that the figure had lined up the bodies of all of the the mares except for Twilight, and had extended his hands towards them. Spike watched as the tendrils extended from the folds of the figure’s robe and carefully encircled the five mares. With a strange chant, Spike watched as ghostly purple flames engulfed his friends. The tendrils evaporated as the flames collapsed inwards, leaving behind a strange and acrid smell. Nothing remained were the bodies of the five had been. Only small scorch marks in the shape of their outlines. The figure gave a sigh as he turned his attention to the lavender mare who had ceased breathing. Spike stood in front of her, quavering as he stared directly at the figure. “What did you do to them?” “I simply fixed what was wrong and sent them back. They will wake up in their homes fully healed and able to continue with their lives.” “So what about Twilight?” “I will examine your friend in due time, but this is where the second part of the deal comes into play. I hold the lives of your friends in my hands, so you best listen to my instructions.” Spike nodded furiously as he stepped away from Twilight’s body. The figure knelt down and put a hand on the unicorn as he repeated the chant from before. Purple fire erupted from the figure’s hand as he grasped the unicorn’s horn. He held onto Twilight for a minute, then slowly withdrew. As the hand came away, Spike sighed in relief as Twilight drew a breath before turning back to the figure. “Within the next few days, three of my current host’s companions will arrive in this town. This is inevitability. We will need assistance in returning to our homeland which only your friends can provide. However, I fear that we were not the only ones brought here. Until this problem is remedied, we will stay here in this town. In the meantime, you will take care of our needs until such a solution is found. Understood?” Spike nodded as the figure got up and sat on a nearby couch. Another yawn came from the figure as he looked at Spike with a smug expression. Suddenly, dark trails seemed to evaporate as the dark robes were replaced by a different set of clothes. The bandages disintegrated from the figure’s hands as he examined his arms. A small smile played on his lips as he leaned back. “It seems that I must go back to my cage for a bit, but remember this tiny dragon. I will always be watching, and if my host is not taken care of, I will take back that which I have given.” “Who are you?” Spike asked as he stood up, no longer intimidated by the weakened state of the figure. “Who else came with you?” “My name and who I am is not of importance right now. Everything will be revealed in time, but for now, we must both rest. I am sure that my host will fill you in on recent events once he has recovered from his initial shock. Goodbye for now.” With those final words, the blackness in the figures eyes changed to a deep red before they rolled back into his head. The figure collapsed on the couch, unconscious. ***** “So we summoned a group of dangerous aliens to Equestria,” Twilight said as she looked at Spike. She groaned as she rubbed her forehead. Not only had she mistakenly summoned a group of unknown aliens to Equestria, one was capable of using destructive magic she had never seen before. She could only imagine what the others were capable of doing. “Princess Celestia is going to kill me!” “Now Twilight, I’m sure that if we explain what happened, she’ll be able to help us.” Rarity said as she followed Twilight back to the library. Pinkie bounced beside them whistling a tune, obviously undeterred from the previous night’s near death experience. “Besides, I really need to apologize to that one who was in my shop. I acted rather hastily and without proper judgment. I do hope he accepts my apology for throwing my scissors at him.” “I think it would be best if we all got some sleep before we look for them,” Twilight said as she let out a sigh. She opened the door to her library and was greeted by the sight of a now, slightly cleaner, mess on the main floor. A few pieces of furniture were still overturned, and the majority of her books needed repairs, but that would be a problem for another day. “I’ll send a letter to the Princess tomorrow and we’ll all gather here to go looking. I’m sure Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow will need an explanation as well.” “Then can we throw a party?” Pinkie asked as she bounced rapidly. Twilight rolled her eyes as she stepped inside the library. She nodded to the pink mare who squealed with excitement before running back to Sugarcube Corner. “This is gonna be the bestest most supertastic party ever!” “Well then I guess we shall see you then tomorrow,” Rarity said as she turned away and headed back to her shop. “Good night Twilight.” “Good night Rarity,” Twilight replied as she closed the door. Twilight sighed as she levitated a scroll and her quill and began to write. The letter took her only a minute to finish and explained everything from what had happened to exactly the individual measure of degrees of each angle of the intersecting lines. Rolling the paper up, she turned to give it to Spike who breathed a jet of green flame over the paper. As the smoke exited her window, Twilight went upstairs hoping to salvage what was left of the cold night. ***** Dante grimaced as Moe bandaged the cut on his arm. With a twist, Moe tightened the piece of cloth over the reddened skin. The bleeding had been stopped, but without any medicine or alcohol, it ran the risk of infection. Dante estimated that he unless they could find a healer soon, they would have to make contact with the pony creatures that had chased him last night. Dante scanned the room as Moe sat between a stack of boxes. They had taken refuge in an old building in the centre of the town. From the size of the building, Dante could tell that this was more than likely the town hall. They had gotten in through an open window and locked themselves in a musty storage room to rest for the night while they tried to figure out a plan of action. A sudden realisation came over Dante as he looked at his friend. “Hey Moe?” “Yeah Dante?” Moe replied as he brushed back some of his long hair and looked at his friend’s worried expression. “What happened? We were fighting those four and then the next thing I know, I’m in library with some purple horse thing staring at me.” “Well, we were fighting the Bullywug, then there was a bright flash. The next thing I know, some sort of vortex opened up and sucked us all in. I woke up in some sort of fashion place and almost got stabbed by some flying scissors. The next thing happens is I see you surrounded by horses, so I come and get you.” “Were Coppa and Sam with you?” “No. I thought that maybe you’d know where they were.” “Well, this situation has gone off to a great start. This is starting to look like one of those bad novels that Sarah writes.” “I don’t think Sarah ever wrote one that involved small horses, Dante. Most of that girl’s books were bad slasher plots,” Moe said as they both remembered the shy green haired student librarian. “We’ll look for them in the morning and be back at Particus before you know it. Besides, it’s not like this situation could get any weirder.” Dante was about to protest until he saw a flash of mint green dart from the window. He stared at the window waiting for whatever creature to reappear but shook his head as he noticed that Moe had fallen asleep. Dante leaned back as he felt the day’s events take their toll on his exhausted frame. The comforting hold of sleep came easily to the Diablon as his eyelids sagged and he shifted his body into a more comfortable position. “I just hope that the others are ok.” First ImpressionsThe Calm Before The Storm Sam trudged through the bushes, mentally cursing as he made his way past the thick brambles. The stubborn bush grabbed at his clothes causing him to contemplate using his sword to cut through them. Deciding against using his weapon in such a manner, he pulled his leg out of the bush causing him to tumble backwards. He casually used the momentum to roll back onto his feet before sighing. The sound of a breaking branch pulled him from his passive stance. His hand rested at the hilt of his katana as he scanned the brush for any sign of company. His ears strained to hear any other sound before picking up on a low feral growl behind him. Turning around, his gaze centred on a particular glow coming from the brush. His eyes narrowed as he found the source of the glow. A pair of glowing green eyes burned in the darkness of the forest, watching as the Felpier drew his sword. Sam felt a wave a calm pass over him as he prepared to defend himself. Suddenly, more green eyes stared at him as he found himself completely surrounded by the glowing orbs. The clearing was filled with the sound of wolves snarling as Sam turned to face the first creature that stepped out of the thick foliage. He stared at the creature in front of him trying to discern what it was. Its body was made of various pieces of wood shaped in the form of a large wolf. Glowing green eyes stared intently at Sam, who took a step back as more of the creature’s brethren emerged from the bushes. Putrid green breath flowed through the splintered teeth as the monster’s leaf like tongue grazed one its fangs. The lead monster raised its head and emitted a deafening howl. The other monsters followed suit, causing the howl to become a deafening symphony of deadly intent. Sam raised his sword as the first wolf launched itself at him. Sam ducked under the beast and quickly slashed at it with his sword. The blade caught the wolf just below its throat and tore a deep gash along the beast’s side. A whine came from the beast as it collapsed to the ground. Sam looked down to see a line of amber run down his blade as he readied himself against the rest of the pack. Drool lined the mouths of the beasts as they disregarded the cries of their injured companion. They readied to attack, but were caught off guard when Sam rushed to strike first. He sped forward and angled his sword towards the first wolf. He felt a slight resistance as the blade entered the opened maw and sheared the wooden head in half. Sap spurted onto Sam as the top portion of the wolfs head flew up into the air. Another swipe of his word cut the next beast through the midsection severing it in half. Sam felt the surge of adrenaline as the wolves backed away from him. Two wolves launched themselves at different angle towards Sam as he regained his breath. His sword caught the first one as it lunged for his throat but was dragged down by the weight as Sam tried to remove it from the body. He felt a burning sensation as the wolf’s claws raked his side, leaving a tear in his uniform. He placed his hand on the wound and felt a wet spot as his blood seeped from the claw mark. His mind raced as the wolves looked at him with hunger in their eyes. Felpiers were known for their speed and agility, but neither would help his current situation. His energy fading quickly as the bleeding intensified with each passing moment. His vision swam as the green orbs grew closer and closer, waiting for the moment when he would be too weak to retaliate. One dove for his arm and pinned it as he tried to stab at his attacker. Another grasped his leg and pulled on him, causing him to fall to the ground. He looked up as the pack leader loomed over him, its fetid breath stung his nostrils as it reared back to deliver the final blow. Sam closed his eyes as he waited for the end to come. Instead, a loud roar caused his eyes to shoot open. He looked to see that the wolves had begun to slink away as a large shadow loomed over him. He turned to see the large yellow body of a lion as it reared its head and released another bellowing roar. The wolves slinked off of Sam who got to his feet, swaying as feebly attempted to lift his sword. The taste of iron filled his mouth while his vision blurred . He fell backwards as the monster lowered itself and a blob of yellow and pink made its way towards him. Two large blue orb on the same field of yellow filled his vision as the darkness began to swallow his consciousness. So this is the face of the angel of death. Sam thought as his consciousness faded. He felt a sense of peace as he pictured the figures face. We meet at last ***** Sam opened his eyes as he woke with a start. He hissed as pain flared where he had been clawed. As his hand felt the area, he noticed that his midsection had been covered in white bandages slightly soiled by his sweat. He felt a pounding on his leg as he rose from the small bed. A small rabbit who was busy thumping his foot on Sam’s lap as narrowed his eyes at the wounded warrior. Seeing that Sam was fully awake, the rabbit hopped down from the bed and scurried out of the room. Sam looked around the room as he heard the sounds of someone talking downstairs. The room was lightly furnished and had a comforting warmth to it. A rather low ceiling hung above him as he stumbled over to the window. From his vantage point, he could see the countless number of birdhouses and animal burrows that littered the area. A small grunt of pain escaped from his lips as he slowly left the window and found his weapon leaning against the nightstand. His shirt was draped over a chair, a few patches sewn over the old tears. He quickly clothed himself before a noise made him spin while drawing his blade. His eyes widened as he saw the creature cowering before him as he pointed the blade at its throat. Slowly, he withdrew the blade as he regarded the strange creature before him. A butter yellow pony with a large pink mane cowered in the corner of the room. It used its long pink mane as a sort of curtain blocking Sam from viewing its face A movement caught his eyes and he stared incredulously at the wings that graced the pony’s side. He marveled at their structure as he sheathed his sword and took a step away. Suddenly, the pain in his side flared again, causing him to drop to his knees with a gasp. To his surprise, the fear that had been so dominating in the pony’s eyes was replaced with concern as it dashed to his side and propped him against the bed. Sam felt the soft fur of her as his arm was positioned over its small body. The pony said something causing Sam’s ears to twitch as he tried to comprehend her words. Nothing the pony said made any sense to him. There were a few words that he could understand like “town” and “twilight,” but the rest was a mix of strange neighs and squeaks. With a final check of his bandages, the pony that Sam assumed to be female, led him down the stairs. Passing the large crowd of woodland creatures, he felt the pony push him forward with a gentle nudge of her head. She spoke again while pointing towards the door with her forelimb. Sam did as he was told without complaint. The pony’s voices felt oddly comforting. It possessed a motherly tone that put Sam’s mind on ease as he opened the door. The sun blinded him as he ducked under the doorway. Adjusting to the brightness, he found himself listening to the sounds birds singing. He smiled as the calm and cool breeze of the morning washed over him and ruffled the fur on his ears and tail. A glance at the yellow mare showed her pointing towards a path that led to a town off in the distance. Nodding he slowly followed his saviour as she began to trot towards the town. Even though he didn’t feel any hostility from this creature, he still kept a steady hand next to his blade. ***** Dante looked out the window and felt his heart drop as he saw the crowd of ponies gathered in front of the town hall. Moe was muttering a few curses under his breath as he peered out of the windows. “What do we do?” Moe asked as he tightened his grip around his bow. Dante had left his weapons back in the Library and felt lost without the weight of the sword and staff in his hands. He looked out the window to see the same unicorn step out from the crowd next to a mint green one who pointed to the window before clapping happily. Without the cover of darkness, he could see the shape of the pony more clearly as she looked towards his position. Her mane was a dark shade of purple with a lighter streak running down its length. On her back leg was a peculiar symbol of a purple star that drew Dante’s eye. He saw that all the ponies had images gracing their bodies and silently wondered what such a thing could mean. He shook his head and cast aside his wandering thoughts as the purple mare levitated a large megaphone in front of her. “Please come out, we only want to talk!” “What’s she saying?” Moe asked as he looked out the window. Dante gave him a confused look before he looked back at the shifting crowd. “She says they want to talk,” he replied as he scanned the rooftops. Ponies with wings seemed to be patrolling the roof tops, preventing the two from making an escape. “Can’t you understand them?” “No, I only get a few words here and there but most of it’s a different language. I wish I had one of Coppa’s speaking stones.” “It would certainly make things easier,” Dante said as he noticed a pair of figures coming towards the crowd. His heart froze when he saw the shape of Sam walking down the street. He grasped Moe and turned him to face directly at the approaching felpier. “At least we know where Sam is.” Their joy was interrupted as the crowd surged around Sam who had placed a hand on his sword as though one of them might charge at him. Dante and Moe readied themselves as they slowly opened the windows as the attention was turned towards Sam. A sudden flash of light blinded them as a large pony descended from the sky in a blaze of white light. Dante stared in awe as the tall pony stepped forward, spreading out her large wings. The crown that topped her shifting ethereal mane told him all he needed to know about the pony’s status. Even from this distance, he could feel the power emanating from the monarch as she regarded the purple mare. ***** Twilight gulped nervously as she bowed to the princess who regarded her with a warm expression. As she rose, her gaze shifted to the creature that Fluttershy had brought into Ponyville. Its feline ears had flattened as it readied itself to draw its sword. The fur on its tail stood on end as it cautiously regarded the massive crowd. Its face was a mix of fear, confusion, and pain as Celestia slowly approached it. Twilight glanced at the creatures midsection as she noticed the bandages slightly hidden by its clothes. “Princess, be careful,” Twilight said as she looked at the frightened Fluttershy. Celestia looked at her student before she lowered her head and pointed her long horn towards the creature as a golden glow surrounded it. The creature started to draw its blade as it regarded the Princess. It yelped as the golden aura surrounded the sword and removed it from the hand on its grip. “Twilight, all will be fine. We mustn’t overreact,” Celestia said as she examined the blade while simultaneously lifting the creature in the air. “I will talk to them so that they don’t misread our intent-” The princess was cut off as a wall of flames cut them off from the rest of the crowd. Twilight turned to see the two other creatures drop down from the town hall. The horned one had one arm completely engulfed in flame as it looked at the princess with a furrowed brow. The other one was crouching and was pointing its drawn bow at the princess as it regarded the situation. “Let him go!” Dante said as he flames on his arms intensified. Twilight looked at the princess who nodded and released her hold on the sword and creature. It landed on its feet before vaulting over Twilight to grab its sword, removing it from its sheath as it landed with a graceful flourish. Dante just stared at the frightened ponies as the flames on his arm began to fade. “I don’t know what you want with us, but we just want to go home.” Celestia slowly approached the three as they lowered their weapons. The tension seemed to ease as she smiled at the three and bowed her head. The wall of flames died out as Dante ceased the flow of magic coming out of his arm and motioned for Sam and Moe to put away their weapons. Sam sheathed his sword while Moe placed his bow on the ground. The three lowered themselves as Celestia stood in front of them with her wings extended in a welcoming manner. Small tendrils of yellow light escaped from her horn grazing the bowed heads of the three. Sam and Moe gasped as the energy attached itself to them. The crowd watched as their bodies took in the magic while Dante remained as he was. Celestia took a step back as she regarded the three before she decided to address their concerns. “Do not worry, I have merely granted you the ability to speak and understand our language,” Celestia said as she bowed to them. They returned the gesture in kind as sighs of relief escaped their bodies. “My name is Princess Celestia, allow me to be the first to welcome you to the land of Equestria. You must have many questions.” “Yes we do Princess, but we were hoping to find our friend first,” Moe said as he bowed to the Princess, “we seem to have lost him recently.” “There are more of you?” “Yes, we are a party of four,” Dante said as he bowed also while ignoring a gasp from the pink mare nearby. Celestia smiled at the formality of the three. Her smile turned to a frown as she felt a sudden danger approaching the town. “His name is Coppa. He’s not that tall and is covered in brown fur. We were hoping to find him before he got himself into trouble.” A sudden roar broke the calm as dozens of heads turned to see a brown blur flying through the air and come crashing down into a house. Screams came from the crowd as the giant form of the Bullywug stepped into sight, knocking over carts and signposts as it unleashed a hungry croak. “It seems he’s found us,” Dante said as they readied themselves while Coppa removed himself from the wreckage of a house. “We’ll handle this! Please tell everyone to get out of here.” ***** Coppa’s day had gone from good to bad, and now to even worse as he saw his friends and the Bullywug facing off. He pushed a large piece of wall off his body as he grasped the handle of his axe. He jumped down from the wreckage and ran up to his friends as they prepared to face the gargantuan creature. “I hope that filly is okay,” he said to himself as he took his position beside his friends. The bullywug croaked as its tongue shot out and crashed into the town hall, causing the second tier to sway precariously. He looked at the serious expressions of his friends as the tongue snapped back towards the humanoid amphibian. “Well, it looks like the whole gang is back.” “Coppa, why is it that wherever we bring you, something tries to kill us?” Moe asked as he shot an arrow that sunk into the pock marked flesh of the Bullywug. “Where the hell have you been anyway?” “It’s a funny story actually. I’ll tell you it while we finish this guy off,” Coppa replied as he charged the monster. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar brown pony and a rainbow coloured streak. A purple unicorn appeared from thin air with Dante’s sword and staff in a Magenta coloured aura before tossing them to the waiting Diablon. He grinned as he dashed forward, raising his axe before he swung it down towards the Bullywugs bloated belly. “Looks like I missed out on introductions.” Fight and FlightCoppa woke as the first rays of sunshine broke through the tree line. He turned himself over so he could stare at the sky as his head began to pound. He looked around to see that he was surrounded by an orchard of apple trees. He looked to his side to see his axe embedded into soft ground. He grasped the weapon and with a soft tug, pulled it out of the ground. Shaking the last bits of dirt from the blade, he scanned his surroundings looking for any signs of his classmates. He sighed when he realised he was alone and began to rack his mind as he stared at the sky. “Ok, I can do this, I’ve woken up in stranger places than this!” he said to himself as he looked at the trees. He let out a breath as his stomach growled and looked at the red fruit hanging from the branches. “First thing first, time to eat.” He slung his axe onto his back as he climbed the tree. Grabbing a low hanging branch, Coppa propelled himself onto the tree limb with minimal effort. It bent slightly under his weight as he edged closer to one of the ripe apples. Grabbing the fruit, he gently plucked the red orb from the branch. He inspected the apple for any worms or bruises before polishing it on his shirt. Satisfied with its condition, he bit into the fruit with a loud crunch as his teeth punctured the skin of the apple. An explosion of delicious taste filled his mouth as a line of juice dribbled down the side of his chin. With a few more bites, the apple was gone and replaced with a core that Coppa chucked over his shoulder. He wiped his mouth and gave a satisfied burp as he turned to reach for another apple. A sudden shaking of the tree made him pause as he looked down to see a horse bucking a tree with its hind legs, causing the apples to rain down from the branches. What in the hell? Coppa thought to himself as he peered through the branches that hid him. An orange coloured pony was busy collecting the fallen apples while a younger yellow pony helped her. Coppa chuckled as he saw the Stetson that graced the orange one’s head and the three red apples that looked like they were painted on her flank. The younger one only had a large pink bow and a bare flank. The orange one was busy talking to the yellow one, but Coppa couldn’t understand a single word they were saying. Coppa opened up his bag and rummaged through it as he watched the two ponies. He stared intently as he watched the orange one rear and buck the tree with a crack. He made a mental note of every movement as he watched the orange pony repeat the motions a few more times. He looked down as he felt the cool stone in the depths of his bag, and withdrew a blue stone. “Always knew this would come in handy,” Coppa said as he popped the small blue stone covered in various runes into his mouth. He smiled sadly as he felt the stone warm as its magic started to take hold. “Thanks dad.” “An’ that’s how ya buck a tree Applebloom!” the orange pony said with a smile as she panted slightly. The yellow filly nodded her head as her sister sat down. “Now you try.” “Okay sis!” Applebloom exclaimed as she trotted to the tree. Coppa smiled at the excited filly as he watched from the tree. Applebloom reminded him of his own sister. She had the same happy expression and determination that Coppa had always seen on Ferra’s face. He watched as Applebloom reared her hind legs and gave a light kick. The tree slightly shuddered as the yellow hooves made contact with the bark but no apples came down. The yellow filly gave her sister a sad look that nearly caused Coppa’s heart to seize as he saw her large eyes. “Nothin happened Applejack. Ah’ll never get it right!” Coppa chuckled as he heard the name. He silently crept from the branch and jumped onto a nearby tree still loaded with apples. A rainbow blur caught his eye as a cyan pegasus landed in front of Applejack. Coppa looked at the rainbow maned mare as he bit into another apple. “AJ, we need to get to Ponyville quick! Twilight said she needs us!” “Hold on there Rainbow Dash!” Applejack said as she patted the anxious mare on the back. Rainbow took a breath as she regained her composure. “Ah’m teaching Applebloom here how to buck trees. What do ya need?” “It’s about the spell from last night!” Rainbow said as she noticed the yellow filly staring at them curiously. Coppa’s ears twitched as he heard the mention of a spell. He saw Applejack’s expression turn from confusion to a grim realisation. The orange mare turned to her sister with a sad expression. “Applebloom, ah need ya to go on back to the farm.” Applebloom’s ears flattened as the sad expression came back to her young face. “Please, ah’ll be back soon and we can get back to buckin then.” “Okay sis.” Coppa watched as Applejack and Rainbow Dash sped down towards a path in the orchard. He started to move so that he could follow them, but was stopped when he heard the filly sniffle. He watched as Applebloom stared at the ground and held back a tear before she turned towards the tree Coppa was hiding in. A look of determination filled her face as she ran full speed and kicked the tree causing it to shake. When the branches settled, she opened her eyes to see that none of the apples had fallen. She sighed as she turned to go back towards the farm. “Ah guess ah’ll never be as good as AJ,” she said as she absentmindedly dug up some soil. A snap caused her ears to swivel as an apple hit her square on the head. She rubbed the sore spot as she looked at her feet and saw an apple lying on its side. Her expression turned to delight as she happily bounced in place. “Ah did it! I got mah first apple.” Coppa grinned as he watched the filly bounce in place. Sure it wasn’t anything large, but he couldn’t stand by and let the filly’s day be ruined. Suddenly another idea came to him as the pictures of the way Applejack had hit the tree surfaced in his mind. He grinned as he lowered himself to a smaller branch. “You did good kid. It was a nice hit, but you still need work.” Applebloom froze as the voice came from the tree. She stared at the tree with a look of disbelief as she backed away. “Did ya’ll just talk?!” Coppa couldn’t help but laugh at the face of the filly as he hung under the branch, exposing his upper body as his legs hooked around the branch. Blood rushed to his head as the filly stared at him. He lost his balance when Applebloom bucked him in the face, sending his head swinging back. He cried out in pain as he dropped from the tree and fell to the ground. “Ow,” he said as he rubbed his nose as the filly backed away from him. A faint taste of iron filled his mouth as he spat a glob of red onto the ground. He chuckled as his nose stopped stinging. “If a hoof to the face is your way of saying hello, then it’s nice to meet you too.” Applebloom stared incredulously at him as she looked back to the apple by her forehoof. “You dropped this for me? Why would a diamond dog do that?” Coppa grinned as he scratched one of his ears before he gave a confused look. “I only helped; it was mostly you who did it. Wait, what’s a diamond dog?” “Well ain’t that what ya are?” “No kid, I’m a dwarf.” “What’s a dwarf? Who are you? An ahm a filly!” “Names Coppa, nice to meet you,” he replied as he extended a hand. The filly cautiously placed her hoof in his palm and shook the furred hand slightly. A smile came to her face as he stood up. She came to about the middle of Coppa’s thigh and stared in awe as he cracked his neck. “You got a good pair of legs kid. I’m surprised you didn’t dent my skull with them cannons.” Applebloom giggled as she instinctively flexed a leg. Coppa motioned her to come closer as he knocked on the tree. She approached him without hesitation as she watched him kick out with a leg and land a blow on the trunk. A few apples fell from the tree as she stared at Coppa. “Here’s a tip ‘bloom,” Coppa said as he knelt beside her. He pointed to the area where he kicked. “When you buck the thing, snap your leg out like this.” He took her leg and extended it until it touched the tree. Applebloom looked at him but Coppa gave a nod. Summoning her strength she lashed out at the tree and heard a loud crack. She waited a moment before a few apples dropped from the branches. She gave an excited squee as she wrapped her forehooves around Coppa’s waist in a hug. He laughed at the filly hanging from his waist as he picked up another apple and took a bite out of it. A sudden sound turned both of their attentions to the side as Applebloom let go of the dwarf. “What was that?” Applebloom asked as she started to head towards the noise. “It sounded like a big frog.” Coppa’s eyes widened as he grabbed Applebloom and threw her out of the way as a long pink tongue smashed into him, sending him flying into a tree. He groaned as the filly screamed when the large body of the Bullywug emerged from the trees. It croaked as it saw its target and sent its tongue arching at the prone dwarf. Coppa used his arms to propel himself out of the way as the tongue smashed into the ground. He noticed the empty hands of the Bullywug and guessed that the creature had lost its blades when they were sucked into the vortex. He saw Applebloom cowering by the tree with a look of horror on her face as Coppa swung his axe and cut deep into the monsters leg. “Applebloom! Run!” Coppa shouted as he was launched back towards the trees by the monster’s leg. The filly didn’t need a second command as she bolted towards the nearby house as fast as she could. Coppa watched as she disappeared before he looked back at the croaking Bullywug. “All right ugly! Let’s dance!” ***** “And then I got it to chase me here!” Coppa said as he jumped over the swinging arm of the Bullywug. “I mean, what are the chances I’d lead it to a populated place!” “Coppa, as much as we want to hear your stupid story of how you lead a giant monster into a town,” Moe yelled as he shot a few more arrows into the thick flesh while Dante and Sam distracted the beast with magic and a flurry of sword swipes, “now is definitely not the time!” “Fine! Then I’ll just finish this!” Coppa said as he jumped up onto a balcony from his spot on top of a pile of crates. He readied his axe as he leaped off the platform and onto the Bullywugs fat neck. He raised his axe and slammed the blade down into the thick flesh. The monster gave a gurgled cry as it fell to the ground with Coppa latched onto its folds. “Are you happy now?” Twilight looked at the newcomer as he argued with Moe in perfect Equish. Unlike his companions who were mostly furless, Coppa was covered in light brown fur with a mane of spike red fur on his head. Around his forehead sat a pair of goggles that stood out from the rest of his blood stained clothing. In fact, the majority of his body was covered in the monster’s black blood as he wiped them on his pants. He wore the same sort of clothes as the other three, a simple blue and white shirt with green pants. He gave a grunt of annoyance as he turned to the waiting mares and gave them a bow. “The name is Coppa ma’am,” he said as he rose he took a look back at the motionless body of the Bullywug. “Sorry about the mess.” “What the hay happened here!” two new voices spoke in unison as they joined the group. Rainbow Dash looked at the monster and the four visitors. “Who are you? What is that?” Dante gave a sigh as the air was filled with a million questions before raising his hands. The mares quieted as he leaned on his staff. Each of the four put away their weapons as they turned away from the Bullywug. “I know you have many questions, but now is not the time. Could we possibly do this after we dispose of the Bullywug?” “Yes. I believe that would be the best idea right now.” Celestia said as she stared at the four students. She hadn’t seen an a fight like that for the past thousand years. She paused as the sad memories flooded back before she addressed the four. “How do you intend to dispose of the body?” “Well first, we got to move it out of the town before it poisons the ground,” Coppa said as he continued to wipe the blood off his arms. “Then we burn the body. I’m sure you ponies don’t want to smell that so that’s a second reason.” “Trust us, it’s not a pleasant job,” Moe said as Sam nodded in agreement. Twilight and the other mares all looked in horror at the monster who had begun to shake. Fluttershy let out a small sob as she watched the body twitch in pain, her kind heart even going out to the repulsive creature. “I don’t mean to be rude, but is it supposed to be doing that?” Rarity said as she gave a toss of her mane and pointed at the Bullywug. The four turned and just as a croak escaped from the now rising monster. Blood spurted from the axe still lodged in its neck as its mouth opened and the tongue shot out. Watch out!” Dante shouted as he pushed the curious mares away from them with a gust of wind. The tongue wrapped around the four and pulled them into the monsters waiting mouth. Twilight and her friends watched in horror as the monster swallowed the four whole. It gave a happy burp as the lump in its throat travelled down before it turned its hungry eyes on the surrounding ponies. "Oh buck." Indigestion and IntroductionsTwilight stood rigid as the Bullywug patted its stomach in contentment. Its beady eyes locked onto the purple mare who shot a beam of magic at the monster as the shock subsided. The magic left a small scorch mark on the pallid green flesh doing nothing but bringing out an angry cry. The Bullywug swung one of its meaty arms leaving a great gouge in the street and sending the mare skidding away. A shadow was cast over her as the monster’s huge form loomed overhead. She could hear the shouts and screams of her friends as her vision cleared and she saw a large hand descend toward her. She closed her eyes and waited for the slimy hand to grasp her but felt nothing as a pained sound came from the monster who fell onto its back. The shocked bystanders watched as an area of the Bullywugs stomach moved in different directions. They all gasped and recoiled as a blade protruded from within the flesh followed by a spurt of steaming blood as both Coppa and Moe clawed their way out from the fresh opening. They gasped for air as they were covered by a stream of blood and entrails. A few ponies came out of their homes and stared at the dead Bullywug and the breathless warriors. The silence was broken as Coppa spat out some black blood before vomiting. “Oh my god!” The furred head shook as he lost the apples he had that morning. “Somebody get me some water, I got some in my mouth! “I think we’re going to need a shower.” Moe said as he fell back in the puddle of blood. He smiled as Coppa gave him a look of annoyance as he finished spitting the last bit of vomit from his mouth. “Wait where’s Dante and Sam?” As if in response the smell of burning flesh started to waft through the air as a part of the Bullywug’s chest started to expand. A second passed before the bulging mound collapsed inward before exploding outwards. Black blood and bloody meat rained down from the sky as the other two breathed heavily. “I guess that’s another reason why you should chew your food huh?” Coppa said as he finished retching. Moe simply laughed as he wiped the blood from his eyes. The Bullywug’s body hissed and crackled as it was engulfed by magical fire filling the air with the smell of burning meat. The puddles of blood hissed as they evaporated. After a few minutes, nothing remained other than the stink and a large scorched outline where the monster’s body had been. ***** Dante waited as the ponies dressed in nurse outfits inspected his body while he sat on a hospital bed while Moe leaned back in a chair at the side of the room. They had just finished inspecting Coppa who had a sling around one arm and were in the process of sterilizing Sam’s wounds as the measured, and took notes of their physiology. A pony dressed in a doctors outfit entered the room reviewing the notes he had taken when he had questioned Dante about their internal organs and skeletal structure. “Well it seems that you all are fine to go,” the Doctor said as he levitated the clipboard away. Dante gave a relieved breath as he put on his cleaned uniform. It had taken at least three washes to get rid of the blood staining their clothes and another eight to get the rancid smell of rotted meat out. He buttoned his shirt up just as the Princess and the six mares entered the room. “I’m glad to see you all are alright,” Celestia said as she looked at the four in the sterile white hospital room. The mares hesitated as the four got up and approached the but were ushered closer as Celestia pushed them with her wing. She noticed the sling around Coppa’s arm and gave a concerned look as he shuffled under her gaze. ‘What happened to you arm?” “I dislocated it during the fight. It’ll be fine in a few seconds” He said as he approached Moe. The elf gave a nod as the princess and the mares watched as Moe gripped Coppa’s shoulder while Sam held back his other arm. A sudden popping noise caused them all to cringe as Coppa swore in pain. After a moment, he undid the sling and tested the arm by swinging it back and forth. “Okay all better now! Sorry about that.” “It’s fine but allow me to say that it is a pleasure to meet you four.” Celestia said as she rose from her seat. “As you know I am Princess Celestia, I rule this land alongside my sister Princess Luna. Beside me are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Please introduce yourselves girls.” “I am Twilight Sparkle.” The purple unicorn said as she pointed her hoof at her chest. “Element of Magic. I am the Princess’s personal student and caretaker of the Ponyville library.” “My name is Rarity, Element of Generosity” The white unicorn said as she dramatically waved her hoof and stepped forward. “Premier fashionista and owner of Carousel Boutique. The place where everything is unique, chic et magnifique! “Looks like this one is perfect for you Moe!” Coppa said with a laugh as the elf slapped the back of his head. Coppa rubbed the area as he glared at Moe while the mares giggled slightly. “All right shutting up now.” “Mah names Applejack, Element of Honesty.” Applejack said as she gave each of the four a wary eye. “Ah live on Sweet Apple Acres with mah family.” “Ooo me! I’m Pinkie Pie! I make people laugh which is why I’m laughter!” Pinkie explained as she hopped up and down. She suddenly pressed her face close to Dante’s As she began to spew out words while throwing confetti in the air. “Ithrowsuperfantasticparies. Thatmeansi’vegottothrowyoueachagiant WELCOME TO EQUESTRIA PARTY!” The four each looked at each other with confused expressions as they processed Pinkie’s words. Coppa opened his mouth first as the Moe rubbed his skull.”Is she okay?” “That’s just Pinkie being Pinkie,” the cyan pegasus said as she crossed her forehooves. “The names Rainbow Dash! Element of Loyalty, future Wonderbolt and fastest flyer in Equestria!” “A pleasure.” Moe said as he looked at each of them noticing that there was a missing pony from the lineup. “Weren’t there six of you?” “Under the table.” Coppa said as he pointed at the yellow pegasus hiding under the small table. Her pink mane was blocking her face as she cowered from the four. She let out a small eep as Rainbow Dash moved the table. “This is Fluttershy.” Rainbow said as she gestured at the shaking yellow mare. “She’s the Element of Kindness and can be really shy if you can’t already tell.” “It’s nice to meet you all,” Dante said as he cracked his back. A few pops sounded as he crossed his legs. “You probably have a lot of questions but we were just wondering exactly how we were transported here.” “I shall explain that.” Celestia said as Twilight solemnly pawed at the floor. “I sent Twilight a book of rather complicated spells that belonged to one of our most powerful wizards. It seems that one of these spells that connected our worlds and drew you here.” “That explains the weird magic trails,” Coppa said as he rose from his cushion. “How long till we can go back?” “I am unsure if you can return to your realm at all,” Celestia said as she looked at her student. “The spell is unfinished and very dangerous. It depleted the energy of the elements and severely hurt my student and her friends.” “They seem to be doing fine right now.” Coppa said as he scanned the bodies of the mares. Dante also noted the absence of any strain on their faces. Each seemed fine to his wandering eye. “That’s because Dante healed us with his magic.” Twilight replied as she looked at each of them. Her expression became confused as she noticed the other three looking at her with looks of mock amusement. “What’s so funny?” “Sorry it’s just that what you said is impossible.” Dante replied. “I’m a wizard, I can’t heal anything, that’s what a cleric is for.” “What do you mean?” Twilight asked as her ears cocked forward. “But Spike said you healed us.” “Where we come from there are two types of paths you can take in the academy. Magic and non-magic and from those are a whole selection of class types.” “What classes are you guys?” Rainbow Dash asked as she rested on the ground with her head in her hooves. “I’m a warrior,” Coppa said as he pounded his chest. “I’m a front line type who just hits things with weapons until they drop.” “I’m a ranger,” Moe stated as he showed them his bow. “I offer support by using psychic powers and my bow and arrows. I can also fight with my knives but I prefer long range combat.” “So Coppa’s a warrior, Moe’s a ranger and you’re a wizard.” Twilight said as she pointed her hoof at Dante. “What are you Sam?” Sam merely looked at Twilight before glancing at his friends as he sat motionless. His mouth didn’t move an inch as the mares waited for him to speak. A full minute of silence passed before Coppa coughed into his hand. “You guys aren’t going to get much out of him.” Coppa said with a dismissive wave. “Sam can’t speak. He’s been mute since we first met him. He’ll write something down but your pretty much limited to yes and no questions.” “So what is his funny class?” Pinkie Pie said as she bounced in place. “Is it something silly?” “No Pinkie, he’s a samurai. Far from a silly class,” Moe said as the pink mare who tried to poke Sam’s ears. Sam sat still as he ignored the feeling of the Pinking stroking his ear. “He’s like a warrior but he’s faster and can use black magic like a wizard.” “What’s black magic?” Twilight said as a scroll levitated in front of her. Dante glared at Coppa who gave him a sheepish grin. “Is it something bad?” “Twilight why don’t you ask them that tomorrow.” Celestia said as she looked back to Dante with a concerned expression. “In the meantime why don’t we discuss the matter of where these four will be staying. Also I have a favour to ask of you four.” “What is it Princess?” Dante asked as she stepped closer to the four and levitated their weapons in the air. Dante gave a silent nod as he understood the issue the Princess was about to address. “Equestria is a peaceful land and many of my little ponies are unused to seeing weapons. I would ask that for the duration of your stay to keep your weapons safely hidden. I would also like to make sure that any other items that would pose a danger be shown so that I am aware of them.” “Yes Princess we understand.” Moe said as each of the students grabbed the small bags. He cast a glance as the mare’s looked at him curiously. You may want to take a step back.” With a tug on the drawstring, four piles of weapons, armour and various trinkets poured out of the small bags. The piles continued to grow as the clang of metal and glass filled the room. Finally emptied the stunned Princess looked at the massive collection of items that towered over the mares. “Well it seems that it would be best if you each kept your bags on your person instead. I will need you to make a promise to abide by these rules. I do hope that you won’t jeopardize the safety and health of my subjects.” “We can do that,” Coppa said as he shovelled his pile back into his bag. “What sort of promise? A blood oath or something?” “No a simple pinkie promise will do.” “What’s a pinkie promise?” Twilight spoke up as she cast a glance to the pink mare. “It’s one of the most powerful pacts we ponies have. Just make sure you don’t break it or you’ll have to deal with Pinkie.” “So how does it go?” Coppa asked as Pinkie stepped forward. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." Pinkie recited as she shoved her hoof into her eye. Coppa gave a snort as he watched the promise unfold cringing when Pinkie Pie shoved her hoof in her eye. “You’re not serious are you?” “Just do it Coppa.” Dante said as he made the motions. Sam and Moe followed suit and gently pressed their finger to their eyes. Coppa sighed as he recited the words before accidentally sticking his finger in his eye. “Okay so what about a place to stay?” “Well I only have one room for guests,” Twilight said as she pointed to hersled. “But maybe you could ask the others.” “Well it’s settled then!” Coppa said as he got up his eye still watering from his finger’s assault. “Dante stays at the library while we go find a house to rent.” “Why am I being left at the library?” “Because you’re the leader and something in that library might help us out.” “Dante please hit me I think Coppa is actually making sense for once.” Moe said sarcastically. Coppa flashed a grin as all eyes fell on him. “There may be a problem with your idea Coppa.” Celestia said halting the dwarf’s enthusiam. “Renting a piece of real estate requires funds and a proof of citezenship. I doubt your world uses Bits for currency.” “No, does your bank have an exchange rate by any chance?” Coppa asked as he drew out a large gold coin. He Celestia examined the piece as she took the coin from his outstretched hand. “I’m sure there’s something we could work out.” “How many of these gold pieces does each of you have?” “All together, about four thousand if we include what we found before the incident.” Dante said as he did the mental math. “What would that get us?” “The current value of gold is around eight hundred bits per ounce. Assuming that this is pure gold and weighs an ounce. This amount would bring you to the total sum of three hundred and twenty million bits.” “Well then it seems like a trip to the bank is in order.” Coppa said as he clapped his hands together. He stopped as Celestia raised her hoof. “This is where the problem lies. That amount of bits does not exist and would take an enormous amount of time to fabricate. Until then you should stay close to the elements.” “Well Dante could stay with me. If it’s okay with the others Moe can stay with Rarity, Sam with Fluttershy and Coppa can go to Sweet Apple Acres with Applejack.” “Umm gals?” Applejack said as she tried to catch Twilight’s attention. The unicorn turned to Applejack who had a slight frown lining her muzzle. “Can ah talk to all of ya’ll outside fer a minute?” “Sure Applejack.” Twilight said as they followed the mare outside the room. Celestia excused herself from the room stating that she was needed back in Canterlot prompting goodbyes from the mares and four students. Twilight closed the door behind her as Applejack turned towards her. “Ah don’t know if we should trust these folk.” “Applejack what’s the matter?” Rainbow said as her head cocked to the side indicating her confusion. Applejack let out a groan as her five friends all stared at her in confusion. “They seem pretty cool to me.” “It’s just when ah saw that Coppa fella fighting that monster. He looked like he was enjoying the fight. Ah can’t trust something that likes hurting others let alone something as strange as these four.” “Applejack I’m sure that if you get to know them they’ll turn out to be nice people.” Twilight replied as Applejack took of her stetson and gave a huff of annoyance. “You ain’t the one who has to deal with a psycho diamond dog lookalike.” Applejack snapped back causing Twilight to flinch. The mare frowned as she sighed. “Ah’m sorry Twilight it’s jus that tha farm ain’t doing too well right now.” “You could use Coppa to help.” Twilight said with a reassuring smile. Applejack recoiled slightly at the idea. “I mean he could do small stuff in turn for you letting him stay.” “Ah don’t know Twilight Ah’ve got the feeling that they’re hiding something.” ***** “This has got to be the biggest load of crap ever,” Coppa complained as he lay back in his hospital bed. The mares had yet to return leaving the four to their thoughts while a nurse had come in with a few trays of food. There was a moment of silence as each of them looked at what could only be described as pulped grass. It took a minute for them to explain their dietary differences, mainly in regards to their consumption of meat. It took half of a second for Coppa to grab the frightened nurse as she screamed bloody murder. A few choice words and a few reassurances were needed to calm the nurse down. She promptly took the trays back and returned with a few salads and iron supplements. The four hadn’t complained and had finished the meal within seconds before reconvening. “So what’s our course of action?” Moe said as he placed his tray on a nearby desk. The three looked towards Dante who was rubbing the bridge of his nose as he came up with a plan. “It doesn’t appear as though we can just get up and leave.” “We don’t have many options,” Dante said as he got up from the hospital bed and started to pace. “I say we just follow the emergency procedures from the school handbook.” “Right, what were those again?” Coppa asked his eyes darting from Sam to Moe when both shook their heads. Dante gave a groan as he grabbed his own bag and started to rummage through it. His eyes widened as he started to dump the contents out. Many things poured out of the small bag but there was no book in sight. Coppa cleared his throat as Dante groaned once more. “These ponies seem ok so I’m sure we don’t need to be too cautious.” “Coppa those rules were put in there for a reason. Sure these pony things are harmless but the same doesn’t apply to us. We can’t afford to get too comfortable so that means keep any other interactions to a minimum.” “I’m fairly sure it’s a little late for that Dante,” Moe said as helped Dante pick up the few loose items scattered on the ground. “We basically just showcased our abilities to the entire town over the course of the past day and a half.” “So what do you guys propose? Take the princesses offer?” “That isn’t a bad idea, we would have shelter and would be in the same area if anything happened. It would also allow us to figure out what to do next and maybe learn about the land they didn’t exactly tell us what these elements of harmony were.” “So I guess we should take our chances and split up.” Coppa said as he jumped of his bed. “Pass the time and soon enough we’ll be home.” “First things first, we should probably get a little more acquainted with our caretakers.” Moe said as the six mares re-entered the room. The cheerful air around them had seemed to be slightly dampened as looked at the four. Moe coughed into his sleeve as he regarded them with a slightly forced smile. “We were just talking about you six. We were hoping to learn more about the kind mares who are looking after us.” ******* The next few hours passed as the four became more acquainted with each of the six mares. A short time after that, the doctors had given them permission to leave but asked that they come back for regular checkups just as a precaution. Soon enough Rarity and Fluttershy had both excused themselves and were followed by Sam and Moe who both said their farewells to the others. Soon enough it was Coppa and Applejack’s turn to leave as Applejack remembered the amount of work she had in store for tomorrow. Coppa whistled to himself as he followed Applejack down the path. In truth, he didn’t need the mare to lead him to the farm. The smell of fertilizer and pigs in the air had told him the direction of the farm long before they had neared the area. Applejack hadn’t said a word as they traveled down the path. He knew the reason for her silence and didn’t blame her at all for not trusting him. He was a stranger in a foreign land that hadn’t seen much conflict in thousands of years much less an actual war. Recent events hadn’t done much to improve first impressions and he was sure that Applejack had a few apprehensions in regards to him. Why couldn't I have gone with Pinkie or Rainbow? He thought as he kicked a loose stone. He chuckled a bit as he thought as he remembered Twilight’s reasoning. Right, my stuff isn’t exactly infant friendly and I can’t walk on clouds. Looks like I drew the short stick this time. “Applejack ah was wondering were ya’ll were!” An elderly voice exclaimed breaking Coppa out of his musings. “Who’s that ya got there. Coppa looked up to see an elderly lime green mare in a rocking chair with a orange polka dot shawl around her old shoulders. She had a steaming pie for a cutie mark and her tail was done up in a bun that reminded Coppa of a cafeteria lady’s hair. Beside her sat a large red stallion with half an apple for a cutie mark. A yoke sat next to him as he stared at Coppa while swishing the wheat stalk in his mouth. “Granny, Big Mac this here is-” “Coppa!” A familiar voice caused his ears to twitch as a yellow and pink blur shot out of the old house. Coppa was bowled over as Applebloom rocketed into his stomach knocking the breath out of him. He patted the head of the filly as she hugged him tightly. He cast a glance to the confused faces of the apple family. “Applebloom how do ya know Coppa?” Applejack said as she frowned. “He only came here today.” “He watched us buck apples today!” Applebloom said excitedly as she let go of Coppa who sighed as his internal organs weren’t currently being crushed. Applejack’s eyes widened as she heard her sister continue. “He even helped me buck mah first apple.” “That’s amazin Applebloom,” Granny said with smile as she saw the happy face of her granddaughter. She gave Coppa a welcoming smile as he got up and dusted himself off. “Pleasure ta meet ya Coppa ain’t that right Big Mac.” “Eeyup” the red stallion said with a nod of his head. “The honour's mine Miss Smith.” Coppa said extending his hand. The elder mare grasped it with a surprisingly firm grip and shook it. “Just call me Granny boy.” She said with a chuckle. “Ah’m assuming you need a place to stay?” “Anything is fine but I’ll probably just sleep in a tree or something for tonight.” “Nonsense, a young feller like you needs a good nights sleep. We’ll find ya something by tomorrow. Applejack can help ya find someplace ta sleep tonight.” “Thanks Granny.” “Now we best be off ta bed we got a lotta work ta do tomorrow.” “Good night Granny.” Coppa said with a smile as he nodded to the other two apples. “Big Mac and Applebloom.” “Good night Coppa!” Applebloom said as she went inside followed by Big Mac and Granny. “You got a great family here Applejack.” Coppa smiled as he watched the family walk away. He turned to Applejack and saw her looking down at the grown. Her stetson blocked most of her face but Coppa could see the small line of a scowl on her muzzle. “Is something wrong Applejack?” A brown forehoof connected with his jaw sending him sprawling to the ground. He groaned as he felt his jaw pop out of place. He saw Applejack walk over to him with anger flashing in her eyes as she spat on the ground. “Stay out of mah family’s problems. This farm doesn’t need any more trouble.” Applejack paused as she watched Coppa put his jaw back into the correct angle and massage the stinging muscles. She stormed off as the dwarf sat up and cracked his neck with a hand. The door slam shut as she left him sitting alone in the dirt. Coppa got up and rubbed the last bits of pain from his jaw. He chuckled as he got up and opened the barn door. “Heh another fine mess you got yourself into Coppa. You managed to piss off the one looking after you already.” Walking past the sleeping animals he collapsed in a pile of hay and looked at the stars through a window. He chuckled one last time as a final thought drifted through his head. Then again, she is kinda cute for a horse when she wasn’t pissed off. The Morning After“This land shall bleed along with all who live here. You will have no one to blame but yourself.” Dante woke with a start as he breathed hard. He rubbed his eyes as he got up from his sweat soaked pillow. He looked at his wrist where he saw the familiar sight of the magic dampener hanging from it. He had put it on the day before. It served the dual purpose of limiting the amount of power Dante could use and, known only to himself, reducing the severity of the nightmares that had been plaguing him for months. He sighed as he pushed the dark memories from his head. He got up and put on the outfit that Rarity had provided the day before. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he noticed a dark spot that had formed just a little left of where his heart was. It looked as though it had been burned into his skin but on closer inspection, he noticed the thin veins creeping from the affliction. It pulsed and grew slightly larger with each beat as though it was feeding off his blood. He ran his hand over it and felt a chill go down his spine as his nails grazed the area. The black mark felt cold in contrast to the rest of his body as he gently prodded at it. Did the Bullywug infect me? Bullywug blood was notorious for causing strange ailments. Symptoms could range from temporary blindness to violent seizures. He quickly peered into his bag before withdrawing a small vial of green liquid. Popping off the cork, he steeled himself as the foul tasting contents burned their way down his throat. He looked at the spot to see that it had stopped pulsating, but otherwise appeared unhindered by the antidote’s effects. “Strange,” Dante muttered to himself as he put his arms through the sleeves. He made a mental note to find a healer in town to examine the strange mark. He inspected the rest of his body and was relieved to find nothing else growing on him. He stretched as he unleashed a yawn before exiting the room. He was greeted by the scent of pancakes cooking as he regarded the damage from the previous day. Various pieces of furniture had been destroyed and were still scattered around the main floor. Torn pages and books were mixed into the mess while the walls bore a few scorch marks. He grimaced as he picked up a book only to have it disintegrate in his hand. He found one book on the history of Equestria, the slightly blackened pages held firm under the heavier cover which had taken most of the damage. Silently he sat down with the book and began to read. Starting first with the founding of the nation and the three tribes, and continuing until he reached the story of the fall of the Lunar Princess and her banishment. He was interrupted by the sound of Twilight entering the room. He closed the book and turned to see her with a plate of pancakes and juice balanced on her back. “Good morning Twilight.” “Oh, I didn’t know you were awake,” Twilight said as she levitated the food onto the table. She noticed the book in front of him and gave him an inquisitive stare. “What are you reading?” “It’s the history of Equestria,” Dante replied as he flipped through the pages. He stopped at the diagram of the elements before pushing the book back towards Twilight. “It mentions the Elements of Harmony a few times but never goes into detail. Do you have any other book on the subject?” “Yes I do,” Twilight said as she got up from her cushion. She went over to one of the bookshelves where she began to rummage through it, not noticing the weakened state of the bookshelf. “Here it is! The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide.” “Twilight, the bookcase!” Dante shouted as he ran towards the stunned mare. The bookshelf gave a creak as it began to fall towards Twilight. Dante summoned a quick burst of wind and propelled himself forward as he grabbed Twilight and used one hand to hold up the bookshelf. Twilight found herself pressed closely to Dante’s chest with an arm wrapped around the small of her back. She felt Dante edge away from the bookcase with his arm still wrapped around her. He fell back as he let go of the bookcase falling to the floor on his back. Twilight’s mind flashed to some of the cheesy romance novels that Rarity had lent her as her arms clung to Dante’s body. She was on top of him, staring directly into his eyes as he breathed heavily. She pressed herself deeper onto his body as she felt the safety of his arms release her. A warm feeling made itself apparent in her chest as she looked at the Dante’s worried expression as he checked her for any injuries. A sudden creak sounded as the door opened and a group of figures entered the library. “I’m telling you Moe, I think she’s got something against me!” Coppa’s voice rang out as he complained. Moe gave a sigh as he stopped before looking down at Dante and Twilight, causing Coppa to walk into his back. “Hey why’d you—Oh wow Dante, you work quickly I see.” The comment caused both Dante and Twilight to blush as they separated and got up from the floor. Coppa stood there with his hands on his sides sporting a wide grin, while Moe stood silently with a small amused smile. Twilight fidgeted with the book in her hooves as she tried to avoid their gazes. “I hope you don’t mind if we borrow our friend for a moment,” Moe said as he sat down on a couch. “Or if we want we could come back in an hour or so.” “Its fine, what did you guys need?” Dante said as he got up. He brushed a few bits of dust from the book case off his shirt as he glared at his friends. “I’m assuming this is important?” “Yeah, Rainbow said she was going to show us the town and all the sights!” Coppa said as he went towards the door. “Sam’s gonna join us later though. He was in the middle of something when we found him in the forest.” “I might as well see what Ponyville has to offer,” Dante said as he began to head towards the door. He turned to Twilight with an apologetic look as he closed it behind him. Twilight sighed as she levitated the bookshelf back in place before looking at the book on the floor. A thin wave of heat rose to the mares face as she placed the book on a nearby table before the door burst open causing her to jump with a yelp. “By the way, Pinkie said she needed you for something,” Coppa said as he poked his head through the door. Twilight tried desperately to slow her heartbeat as she breathed heavily. “Didn‘t say what it was about though. Also, could please tell her to stop popping out of nowhere? It’s kinda freaky.” The door closed before Twilight could respond. She gave a huff as she heard the sounds of Spike waking up. She sat back down at the table and played with her food as the image of Dante holding her caused her to blush again. ***** “So did you find anything interesting?” Moe asked as Rainbow Dash spoke to Sam and Coppa. She had spent the last few hours dragging the four students around Ponyville. They had stopped at every major spot from the Library, where Dash had gone on a long-winded speech about the greatness of the “Daring Doo” series, to the hospital where they had all guessed Rainbow had spent many nights in. “I found out a bit about the country’s history and the roles of the princesses,” Dante replied as he recalled what he had read. “The princesses apparently have the power to raise and lower the sun at will. Also, the three types of ponies all came from different tribes.” “Anything else on the princesses or the elements?” “I didn’t find much on the elements, and anything concerning the early rule of the Princesses seems pretty vague. Almost like it was heavily edited.” “Strange, we’ll have to ask if we ever get to see Princess Celestia again.” Moe said as a sudden cough came from behind them. They both turned their heads to see Rainbow Dash giving them an annoyed look. “Sorry Rainbow, what was that?” “I was asking if there was any other things you wanted to check out?” Dash said as she rolled her eyes. “We’re almost done with the tour.” “Yeah is there any place where we can get a drink?” Coppa asked as he looked around at the ponies giving them odd glances. Dante’s heart slowed as he heard the question. “Y’know, like alcohol and stuff?” Please say no for the love of all that is holy. “There is actually,” Rainbow said with a grin as she looked at Coppa. Dante swore under his breath as Coppa’s grin seemed to grow to immense sizes. He could have sworn that the dwarf also let loose some sort of low rumbling noise that sounded like a squee. “We have a winery that Berry Punch runs. She makes all the wine in Ponyville plus some other drinks.” “Does she have beer?” “What’s that?” replied a confused Rainbow who landed next to Coppa. He head cocked to the side as Coppa rummaged through his own bag before withdrawing two glass bottles. He popped the cap off of one and presented it to the rainbow mare who wrapped a hoof around it. She gave a sniff and made a face as she took a sip. She coughed as she swallowed the amber coloured liquid before a smile graced her face. “Wow that’s awesome!” Oh god, not her too. Dante facepalmed as Rainbow downed the rest of the bottle and lead them to a house where a light purple earth pony was busy staggering around. The pony waved drunkenly as she saw Rainbow Dash approach only to lose her balance. Coppa grabbed the mare before she could hit the ground. She giggled to herself as Coppa helped her to her hooves. “Well, hiya Rainbow *hic*!” Berry said as she stumbled a bit and knocked into Coppa, who had let go of the mare. “Who are these stallions? They look kinda funny, except you, you’re really soft.” “Umm, thanks I guess?” Coppa said as the mare began to stroke his ears. Rainbow snickered as Dante had an amused look on his face. Berry started to nuzzle herself against Coppa’s cheek as she wrapped her hooves around his neck. Coppa turned red as he tried to escape the mare’s firm grasp. “Umm Berry was it? Can you let me go now?” “*Hic* I just love soft things,” Berry said as she sat down with a half-lidded expression. Dante glanced to her side to see a number of wine bottles littering the ground. He continued to watch Berry stroke Coppa’s fur as she ignored his request. “Are you those stallions who saved the town yesterday?” “Yes that would be us,” Moe said as he gently kept Berry from trying to undress Coppa. The dwarf’s tail twitched in annoyance as he dusted off his pants. Dante tried to stifle a laugh as Coppa glared at him. “Coppa just wanted to ask you a few questions about your inventory.” “What do ya want to know?” Berry punch asked as Coppa began to withdraw a second bottle of beer from his bag. He gave the bottle to Berry whose expression changed from drunken to a straight face in a flash. She gave a sniff of the contents before taking a sip of the alcohol. “Hmm... Main ingredients are malted barley, water, hops and yeast. Alcohol content, sitting at around fourteen percent but is dependent on the ingredients. Process to create requires heating, boiling, and mashing of the mixture. What do you call this drink?” “Beer, I was just wondering if you have anything like it.” “Nope,” Berry said as she giggled and swayed. “Just cider, but I’m all out of that right now.” “Okay, maybe another time then.” Coppa said as he waved goodbye. The mare giggled happily and waved as the four left. Rainbow gave them directions to Sugarcube Corner, saying that she need to discuss something with Berry. Dante cast a glance at Coppa and the dwarf met his gaze. He let out a defeated sigh as Dante smiled when he turned the corner to the giant bakery. “All right, what are you going to say?” “Oh, nothing. Just who’s the one that’s working fast with the locals again?.” Dante could hear Sam and Moe snicker as Coppa’s ears flattened against his head. He let out a grunt as they opened the door to the bakery. They were greeted with a pitch-black room that was deathly quiet. “Are you sure this is the right place?” Moe said as he tried to find the light switch. “Yeah. Something seems off,” Coppa said as he edged his way back towards the door. He jumped as the door slammed shut behind them. A sudden flash and stream of confetti caused the four to fall back as a massive crowd of ponies appeared from nowhere. “SURPRISE!!!” They all shouted in unison as the four scrambled to get up from the pile. “I can definitely get used to this,” Coppa said with a smile as the ponies all laughed. Dante let out a sigh but felt the corners of his mouth form a smile as he looked at the happy face of Twilight. Coppa laughed as a few ponies helped him up. “You guys are in for one wild night.” Kindred SpiritsA Night to Remember (or not) “Have any of you seen Dante?” Twilight asked as she navigated the crowd of ponies dancing in the middle of the room. Moe was talking to Rose, Lily and Daisy as they stared in awe while ignoring an annoyed Rarity. Coppa was in the middle of the party right next to Lyra and Berry punch as they tried to match him in a game of shots. Sam had disappeared but Twilight found him sitting next to Fluttershy who was busy trying to make herself as small and inconspicuous as possible in his presence. None knew where Dante had gone and had suggested the other. “Maybe he needed a breather,” Twilight said as she tried scanning the crowd again. Her gaze was blocked by a wall of pink as Pinkie shoved her face into Twilight’s. “Uhh, hi Pinkie.” “Who are you looking for?” Pinkie said as she bounced up and down. “Is it Dante? Coppa was saying something about you two becoming special someponies. Does this mean I can throw another party now? It’ll be like Partyception!” “Pinkie, I don't know what Coppa told you but he’s just a friend!” Twilight said annoyed as she felt a blush creep on her face. Pinkie just bounced with a large smile adding further insult to injury with her random ways. Twilight took a breath and calmed herself before she spoke up again. “I’m just wondering where he went.” “He went outside!” Pinkie said as she stopped bouncing and pointed a hoof at the door. Sure enough, Twilight could see a part of Dante as he stood next to the doorway. The Diablon was busy staring into space as he swirled the drink in his hand. He had an indifferent expression as he watched the ponies come and go from the party exchanging hellos and goodbyes to those who stopped. Twilight‘s mood fell a bit as she thought back to when she had first arrived in Ponyville. Pinkie in the meantime had bounced back to the dance floor and was egging on a teetering Lyra while Coppa and Berry Punch sat back unfazed. “I’ll just go have a talk with him,” Twilight said, cringing when Lyra fell to the floor unconscious. She levitated a glass of punch and took a sip before heading towards the door while the others made sure the fallen pony was unhurt. “Undefeated!” Coppa shouted while a few ponies around him cheered. Twilight only caught the collective sigh from both Moe and Rarity as they watched Coppa stand on the table while doing a small jig with Berry Punch. **** Dante took a sip from his glass as he looked at the night sky. He sighed as he heard the noises of the ponies and his friends enjoying the party. Staring into the night sky, he leaned against the wall of the bakery and watched as a star shot across the sky. He had never been one for parties, but the beat of the electronic music had started to catch his attention. He drummed his finger on the wall behind him as he began to quietly hum to himself. His mind drifted off as he began to go over the few things had managed to learn from Equestria’s history. His focus however, was on the six elements. They were a source of great power and had been used to defeat anything that threatened Equestria. Powerful enough to defeat the god of chaos and banish one of the two diarchs. His thoughts ended as a sharp pain lanced through his head followed by a dark voice. But will that petty power stop me? Will they be enough to save this land? Dante’s eyes widened as he recognized the voice from his nightmares. He slowed his breathing as he tried to regain his composure. More pain came as he tried to suppress the voice as though it was resisting his attempts. A moan of pain escaped from his lips as he clutched his head. A final push ended the pain just as the voice intensified. How long will you be able to suppress me Dante? How long until it happens again? You can try but you’ll never wash the guilt away. No I won’t free you again! I can stop it this time! I won’t let you hurt anyone else! Deny me all you want, I shall be the one in control. You four will be these ponies’ downfall. “Are you alright Dante?” Twilight asked with worry in her voice. Dante cringed as he saw her poke her head out of the doorway. His head throbbed slightly as he sat down on a crate. “Yes, I’m fine Twilight,” Dante lied as the voice died down. He hid his shaking hands behind him as he took a deep breath. The cool night air felt cold against his brow as the mare gave him a worried look. He looked around as his hands finished shaking before he tried to divert attention away from himself. “Beautiful night isn’t it?” Twilight kept her eyes on the Diablon for few lingering seconds before turning towards the night sky. She turned back to him as she exited the doorway and took a seat next to him. He eyed her cautiously as his nerves righted themselves. He flexed his fingers a few times before he sent a small stream of magic to his hand. Twilight gasped as the air hissed and popped while small red flames danced in Dante’s palm. She stared as the flames grew more intense and slowly began to engulf the outstretched limb. No signs of any sort of strain were visible on his face as the flame flickered. As suddenly as it began, the flames extinguished themselves as Dante balled his hands. He looked towards Twilight who was still staring at his hand. “How did you do that?” “The flames?” “Yes, I wanted to ask about the magic in your world. More specifically, the magic you use.” Dante sighed as he flexed his hands again. They both watched as instead of a flame, a small ball of electricity formed in his palm. Twilight stared in amazement as he did the same motions a few more time changing the form and element of magic in his palm. “Might as well get it over with. What do you want to know?” “Everything,” Twilight said, barely containing a squeal of excitement as she watched Dante stretch his arm. The flames ignited once again and he held the flame towards Twilight. She looked at it uncertainly before she tried touching it with her hoof. Instead of a burning sensation, she felt a pleasant warmth as the flame left Dante’s grasp and rested on her hoof. She stared at the flickering flame as it changed colour every few moments. She watched as Dante drew a circle in the dirt with a short line in the middle of the circle. Four smaller circles were placed at various points on the circle while two were placed at the opposite ends of the centred line. “How do you use magic?” “Wizards like me draw our magic from these elements and the reserves of magic or mana that we are born with.” “Your kind has elements too?” “Sort of. In my world, there are six natural elements that all magic draws from. They are fire, water, electricity, and earth,” Dante said as he pointed at each individual circle. He then pointed at the last two in the centre. “These two represent light and dark.” “Why are they in the centre though?” Twilight asked as she regarded the flame in her hoof. She turned her head towards Dante who was still staring at the diagram. “What makes them different?” “Each element has its strengths and weaknesses. The wheel represents these,” Dante said as he pointed at the first circle. “Water may be strong against fire, but it is weak to electric attacks. In this case light magic is both weak and strong against dark magic. No other element really affects them that much.” “So you can control all these elements?” Twilight asked. She let out a surprised squeak as the flames in her hoof suddenly sputtered and died out. She rubbed the spot as the warmth of the magic faded. “Most of them,” Dante replied as he erased the diagram. He sat back down as he took a final swig from his cup. He set down the cup as he cracked his knuckles. “I can control the four outer elements but light magic isn’t my specialty. That type of magic is mainly used by other classes, like clerics.” “What about this one?” Twilight said pointing at the final element. She saw Dante’s expression grow pained as her hoof pointed at the element of darkness. She retracted her hoof and gently placed it on his shoulder while giving him a concerned look. “Are you okay?” “I’d rather not talk about that one Twilight,” Dante said as he erased the drawing. Twilight wanted to push the subject but stopped herself as she saw the beginning of tears start to build up in his eyes. Dante noticed her staring and quickly wiped his eyes. “Sorry, wind got something in my eye. Anything else you want to ask?” “Just one last thing,” Twilight said as she scooted closer to him. Dante readied himself for whatever he thought the intelligent mare might have about his magic or world. “Can I touch your horns?” “What?” Dante said as he stared at Twilight who shuffled uncomfortably. A moment of silence passed as he registered the request. It seemed innocent, but the rather abrupt change of direction in the conversation caused him to do a double take. “Can I ask why?” Twilight was silent for a moment before her mouth opened. “I was curious about their purpose.” She pointed towards her own horn while Dante watched as a magenta aura surrounded it. “I thought maybe they were like unicorn horns. I wanted to test my hypothesis if that’s okay with you.” “I guess it can’t hurt to try,” Dante said as he lowered his head towards Twilight. He watched as the purple hoof slowly made its way before grazing the side of his left horn. A shiver ran down his spine as the hoof found its way along the length of the horn before resting at the tip. As much as he hated to admit it, Diablon horns were extremely sensitive. They acted as a sensor, locating sources of magic that were abundant back home. He didn’t really understand why he was letting the purple unicorn inspect them. It just seemed like he could trust her and it confused him to no end. “Not as sharp as I expected,” Twilight muttered as her horn began to glow. Dante’s eyes widened as the words brought back a bittersweet memory. He felt a warmth escape from his eyes as images he fought to suppress flashed before his eyes. For a moment, Twilight’s mane changed colour to a bright red as the rest of her body became more human. He lowered his head as a few tears fell from his eyes while Twilight finished her analysis. She lifted her head as Dante wiped his eyes with his sleeve. “Dante, what’s wrong?” The mare reminds you of her? Good, then you know what to expect. “Nothing,” Dante said as he rose from his seat. Twilight wanted to protest but her mind told her to not press the issue. Out of the four arrivals, Dante was the hardest to read and she didn't wish to push him away. Yet there was something dark about him that sent shivers up her spine. An unknown factor that made him more dangerous than the others that seemed to weigh him down. She decided to investigate it later, she had a party to help keep control of. Yet her heart fell as she saw Applejack trot towards Coppa with a scowl and a barrel of hard cider on her back. This can't be good. **** “Pardon?” Coppa stood still with an amused grin as he regarded the sour looking pony in front of him. The entire room had gone silent as the tension steadily rose. His furred ear flicked as he caught the soft whispers of a few onlookers. To his surprise, even Pinkie had stopped bouncing and wore a concerned expression. He sighed as he decided to play dumb as he regarded the second barrel of cider that brought in by Big Mac. “You wanna run that by me again?” “Ya heard me!” Applejack scowled as her voice rose. She tapped a hoof against the barrel marked with at least six large black X’s. “I challenge ya to a drinkin contest! If ah win, ya leave the farm.” “Coppa, think this through,” Moe said as he tried to defuse the situation. Coppa just stood there calmly as his gaze shifted from Applejack to the barrels. He chuckled as he thought about how ridiculous the situation looked. He had faced down dragons, giants and all sorts of other monsters that would make these ponies wet themselves. “Sorry but I refuse,” Coppa said as he got up from his chair. He could clearly hear the sighs of relief coming from his friends. A small smile formed on his face as Dante and Sam nodded in respect at his decision. He flashed a grin at Moe as his gloated silently. "I got better things to do." Suck it Moe, you’re not the only one who can be “Mature.” Now only to find the bathroom and- “Yer just a bucking coward!” Applejack swore as Coppa stopped in his tracks. He was about to disregard the comment until the mare opened her mouth again. “A no-good bucking mangy, cowardly mutt!” Fuck maturity! This bitch is so going down! Coppa thought as he sat back down, a frown replacing the confident smirk. He slammed down two mugs as he stared directly into Applejack’s eyes causing the mare to flinch. His neck cracked as he rotated his head. He cracked each knuckle as he poured the cider into both mugs before handing the orange mare one. Applejack was taken back as she watched him down his first mug and slamming it down, denting the table. He spat on the ground as he cleared his throat. “Your turn.” The Price of ApplesKindred Spirits “Ok, why am I the one carrying her?!” Coppa asked as he adjusted the unconscious farmpony that was drooling on his back. Applejack’s stetson rested on his head as he trudged through the cool night air. Big Mac and Moe walked beside him, neither answering his question. Coppa panted as he stopped and gently laid Applejack down. “She is a lot heavier than she looks.” “We wouldn’t be doing this if you hadn’t decided to drink her under the table,” Moe said as Coppa caught his breath. Rolling his eyes, Coppa adjusted the hat on his head as he hoisted Applejack over his shoulder. Moe sighed one last time before he began to chew out the dwarf. “Did you really have to go that far?” “She started it, I finished it,” Coppa replied with a smug expression. “By chugging a whole barrel of cider? What is wrong with you? I mean sure the showmanship was great but you made her faint!” “The stuff is practically water! No offense Big Mac.” “None taken,” the stallion said as the stalk in his mouth swished in the air. His half lidded eyes were slightly angry, but to Coppa’s relief it was mostly directed at the orange mare on his back. “Ah’m sorry about AJ. She had a bit ta drink before the party and was in a real sour mood. She was jus takin her stress out on ya.” “I don’t want to interrupt, but this is as far as I can follow you guys,” Moe said as they stopped one more time. “Rarity wants me to help her out with the store tomorrow.” “Wow, we’ve been here for two days and you’re already whipped!” Coppa laughed, causing Aj to groan in her sleep. Moe gave Coppa a slight cuff to the back of the head, causing himto stumble a bit. “Hey! I’m just joking!” “I know, but it’s still fun to hit you,” Moe said as he turned away, waving goodbye to the two. “See you tomorrow, try to get along with Applejack in the meantime.” “No promises,” Coppa said as he waved back. When Moe was out of sight, Coppa dropped Applejack before sitting against a tree. He faced Big Mac as he placed the hat on Applejack’s head. “You were saying?” “The farm ain’t doing well an we all jus been so stressed,” Big Mac said as he pawed at the ground. Coppa leaned back as Big Mac tried to find the right words. “Don’t hold it against AJ. She’s been feeling tha pressure more than any of us. Money’s been tight cause of a bad harvest.” Big Mac’s face fellas he shook is head back and forth. “If things go on like this, we might have ta sell tha farm to pay off the loans.” “So the reason Applejack hates me is because the farm isn’t doing well?” Coppa said as he stared at the sleeping orange mare. “Doesn’t that logic seem a little flawed?” “It’s not just that, she’s angry about Applebloom and ya.” “She feels like she’s being replaced by me,” Coppa said knocking the back of his head against the tree. He groaned as he realised his mistake. “I taught her sister in her place and now she’s holding it against me. Well, at least I know why she wants me gone.” “If it’s any consolation to ya,” Big Mac said as he got up and motioned towards Applejack. Coppa followed his example and placed the mare on the stallion’s back as they continued onwards to the farm, “ah don’t think you’re that bad of a guy.” “Thanks Mac, but I don’t swing that way.” "Ah don't mean it that way," the bulky stallion said. "Ah just don't see any reason to dislike you. That's all I meant." “Relax Mac, I’m only joking,” Coppa said as he calmed the large stallion. He patted Mac’s neck as the stallion’s breathing slowed. “How about we swap stories so the walk goes by faster? Sound good to you?” “Eeyup.” “You know,everyone keeps telling me you’re usually so quiet. Seems Booze does loosen the tongue after all.” “Eeyup.” **** “And that was the second time my uncle got crabs,” Coppa said as he concluded his story. Big Mac nearly fell over laughing, tears streaming down his eyes as they reached the farm. Coppa shifted a bit causing the mare on his back to sway with each step. Both made their way to Applejack’s room where Coppa laid the mare down and slowly drew the blankets over her. As his hand retracted, a pair of orange hooves grabbed them and pulled him down onto the bed. Coppa stifled a gasp as Applejack’s forelimbs wrapped themselves around his waist. Big Mac tried to pry Coppa out of his sister’s grasp without waking her. Both froze as they heard the mare mumble in her sleep. “Pa...” Applejack muttered as a tear rolled down the side of her face. Coppa saw Big Mac take a step back as a frown lined his face. He felt the arms loosen from around his waist and wriggled his way out of the bed as the red stallion left the room. He hesitated for a moment before he knelt by Applejack’s bed and wiped the tear off her cheek, pausing only to stare at her in the moonlight. He left the room and found Big Mac sitting out in the hallway staring off into space.. “You okay Mac?” “Eeyup, jus some bad memories.” “Are your parents...?” Coppa started but clamped his mouth shut as Big Mac slowly nodded his head. Coppa’s ears flattened as he placed his hand firmly on the stallion’s shoulder. Mac smiled as Coppa gave him a reassuring pat to the back. “Sorry, I didn’t know.” It’s fine,” Big Mac said as he yawned. He rubbed his eye as he got up and made his way to his own room. “Ah’m heading to bed, ah’ll see ya tomorrow.” “Night Big Mac,” Coppa said as he started down the stairs before deciding to grab something from the refrigerator. His thoughts drifted to Applejack as he grabbed an entire apple pie that was hidden behind a container of orange juice. Sure, she hadn’t exactly been as welcoming as the other ponies, but he had expected that. He was an unwelcome guest in her world and she was treating him as such. Yet he couldn’t really bring himself to dislike her all that much. With each new thing he heard about the Element of Honesty, his respect for her grew a bit larger. He reflected on the state of the farm as he swallowed the last piece of pie whole, wiping his mouth just as there was a knock on the door. Putting the pie tray away, he opened the screen door to find a brown envelope sitting on the porch. Picking it up, he used his nail to open the package and slowly read the contents. A frown lined his face as he crumpled the envelope and cast it aside. “Something on your mind boy?” Granny Smith’s voice echoed, surprising Coppa as she came out onto the porch. She took a seat on her rocking chair as Coppa handed her a letter. She put on a pair of glasses as her eyes scanned the note. “A week’s deadline hmm? Filthy’s ain’t giving us much breathing room.” “Let me help,” Coppa said solemnly as he sat on the porch step. “I know Applejack doesn’t trust me, but I can’t stand by and watch your family struggle like this.” “Yer just like Crop Duster,” Granny Smith said with a slight chuckle, causing Coppa to look at her in confusion. “Always getting involved in things that don’t concern ya none.” “Who’s Crop Duster?” “Follow me and Ah’ll show ya.” Coppa got up and followed the matriarch as she went into the living room and pulled a large red book from the shelf. She handed it to the dwarf who flipped through the pages until he saw a picture of two ponies with a younger version of Big Mac and Applejack. Applejack wore her trademark stetson as she stood on the back of a yellow-coated stallion with a shock of red for a mane. Beside them was a heavily pregnant red mare, her golden mane was tied into a long braid and her gaze was cast on younger Big Mac who was nuzzling her affectionately. “These are their parents?” Coppa asked as he stared at the picture. “How far along was she when this was taken?” “Ambrosia had Applebloom a week after this was taken,” Granny said as she flipped the page. The new picture showed Applejack holding a newborn Applebloom. The newborn filly was wrapped in a bright pink swaddling cloth while Applejack held her and stared at her new sister. Coppa couldn’t help but smile at the innocence of the two as he closed the book. It was exactly like the first time he held his own sister in his arms. It seemed like everything about the Apples reminded him of his own family. Maybe that’s why I like it here. “When did it happen?” “A month after Applebloom was born,” Granny Smith said as she took the book from Coppa’s hands. His hands went to the necklace around his neck as he listened to Granny speak. His ears drooped as he thought of how unfair it was to the youngest filly to grow up without parents of her own. “Ambrosia was feeling a little weak. She had caught rot lung an was never able ta recover. It made it hard fer her to breath or do any work. All she could do was sit in bed an waste away to nothing. Crop Duster passed soon after. Worked himself to hard and collapsed in the field one day.” “AJ’s been taking on the responsibility ever since?” Coppa asked as he let go of his necklace. He felt a warmth on his leg and looked down to see the Apple’s pet dog rubbing against it. He patted her head while focusing his attention on the elderly mare. “She’s tougher than I thought.” “No, AJ’s jus been good at bottlin up her feelings,” Granny said as a sad tone came over her voice. “She tries her hardest but Ah think this is more than any of us can handle.” “Who do you owe money to?” Coppa asked as he got up from the couch. “Big Mac said you guys took out a loan.” “Filthy Rich, he was a dear and lent us some bits to pay fer repairs to tha farm,” Granny said as she patted Winona who had curled up to her on the couch, “but the harvest didn’t go so well an we fell behind on tha payments. If worse comes ta worse we’ll hafta sell the farm.” “No you won’t, because I won’t let that happen.” “Why do ya want to help us boy? You don’t owe us nothing an as much as ah hate ta admit it, AJ don’t really deserve yer sympathy with the way she treats ya.” “AJ may not deserve it, but I’m not about to let your family go through what I had to,” Coppa said as he undid the chain around his neck. He passed it to Granny Smith who looked at it before opening the small pendant. Her eyes gave him an understanding look as she closed the lid and went to give it back to Coppa. To her surprise he refused it, pushing her outstretched hoof back to her. “Regardless of her pride, I’m helping either way.” “What’s yer story boy?” “It’s not that interesting,” Coppa said as he turned away and walked towards the door. As he reached the doorframe, his head turned slightly as he spoke once more. “I’m just a kid who knows your pain and made some bad decisions. I figure this is the best way to make up for my mistakes. If you want to know more ask Moe, he remembers it better than I do.” The mare watched as the dwarf left the house and disappeared into the barn. She looked back down to the pendant in her hoof as many questions swirled in her head about the contents. Her attention however, was turned as the sound of creaking steps alerted her to the presence of her youngest granddaughter descending them. “Applebloom, what in tarnation are ya doing up so late?” the elder mare chided. The small filly gave out a yawn as she went down the stairs and took a seat next to her grandmother. “How long have ya been up?” “I woke up when Coppa an Big Mac came in,” Applebloom said as she nestled herself against the mare’s green body. Granny Smith gently stroked the filly’s rose coloured mane as Applebloom’s lay there. “What did Coppa mean?” “Ah don’t know sugercube, but we’re gonna need all the help we can get.” Truth and Reconciliation The Price of Apples Four days had passed since the night of the party and tensions were still running high. Applejack had remained silent towards Coppa, preferring to focus on her own work. Any attempts he had made to help had usually ended in an argument between the two. The one time he had succeeded was when Granny Smith had forced Applejack to work their market stand. However, that had ended quickly when Coppa found himself in a familiar sterile white room with a doctor in front of him. A bone white stallion with a bright yellow mane stood in front of him, dressed in a doctor’s coat. In his hoof was a large syringe, which he handed to the waiting elf who was prepared to restrain Coppa should anything happen. “I’ll leave you two alone for now,” The doctor said as he left the hospital room. Coppa shivered as he saw the large needle that graced the stallion’s flank. He had always hated needles, and the one in Moe’s hand did nothing to relieve his agitation. Just as Moe began to prepare the spot on his arm, Coppa noticed the numerous heads of both patients and nursing staff watching them. “Can I help you?” Coppa asked with slight annoyance in his voice. They reacted as he expected, quickly disappearing from sight. Coppa sighed as the wet swab soaked the fur on his arm. He turned his head toward Moe as the elf removed the cap on the needle. He cringed as he saw the large medical tool before he spoke. “Why are we doing this again?” “It’s part of the agreement with the Princess,” Moe said as he prepared the needle. Coppa cringed once more as he waited for the needle to prick his arm. He continued to listen to Moe as the elf watched him shuffle. “They take a bit of blood and study your biology. Simple as that!” A small grin played on Moe’s lips as he watched Coppa’s face grow pale. “Oh come on, it’s just a bit of blood. It’s not like they’re harvesting your organs.” “I came here because you said you needed me,” Coppa said with crossed arms and glaring at Moe. After a moment, he gave his right arm back to the elf who readied the needle while Coppa complained. "Not to be some science experime- AHH!" He gave a small yelp of pain as the tip entered the vein. He watched as a steady stream of red entered the needle before Moe withdrew the sample. “There, all done. Want a band-aid?” “Couldn’t you have been a little gentler?” “Aww did the mean elf take the wittle babies blood and wittle baby-,” Moe teased as Coppa’s hand flew up and smacked him across the head. “Ow!” “You’re an ass, you know that?” “You can leave anytime you want,” Moe said as he nursed the side of his head. He placed the vial of blood on a nearby table as he began to take his own blood. As much as Coppa wanted to jam the needle into Moe’s arm, he instead turned and left the elf to his own devices. Just as he exited the doorway Moe’s voice called after him. “Oh right, I’ll be by the farm later. Rarity made some clothes for us.” “When the hell did she get my measurements?” Coppa asked as he tilted his head. Moe gave a slight shrug as he swabbed his arm. Coppa let out a sigh as he left the elf muttering to himself. “Like Dante said, the more I learn about these ponies, the less I understand.” "You realize that was Pinke Pie he was talking about right? "Don't care!" He shouted back as he exited the hospital, Coppa made his way along the streets of Ponyville. A cool breeze ruffled his fur as he rounded the corner, stopping to take in the scents of the market. He gingerly rubbed his arm as he pondered ways to get back at his friend.However, his train of thought was interrupted as he heard a familiar filly's voice. “What do ya reckon they’re doin?” Applebloom asked as Coppa found her and two other fillies peering through a window, balancing precariously on a crate. On her left was a white unicorn filly with a curled pink and purple mane that bounced with every movement of her head. On the opposite side was an orange pegasus with a wild purple mane that reminded him of Rainbow Dash. He remembered Apple Bloom speaking somewhat about her two friends as he walked towards them. Their eyes were trained on something behind the window out of Coppa’s view. “I dunno, it looks like they’re wrestling,” the orange filly replied as she cocked her head. “I think the stallion’s winning!” I think that’s Scooter if I remember right. Coppa thought to himself as he tried to figure out their names. So that would make the other... Sweaty bell? No that can’t be right. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle that’s it! “Who do you think it is?” Sweetie squeaked as she pressed her face closer to the window. “It’s so dark in there.” “What are you doing Applebloom?” Coppa said as he nudged the box causing the three to fall to the ground. They looked up at him, two faces slightly afraid while the third held a sheepish grin. “We heard these strange noises an thought that it may help with our cutie marks!” Applebloom said enthusiastically. Coppa groaned as he remembered the filly explaining the importance of their marks, and their attempts at gaining one. He wasn’t sure how the filly and her friends weren’t in body casts, but like in the case of Pinkie Pie, choose not to ask. “Can ya tell us what they’re doing?” “Sure, just step back a bit,” Coppa said as he neared the window and peered inside. His head recoiled as he burst into laughter. Wiping a tear from his eye he turned to the three who looked at him confused. “Bloom, they aren’t wrestling. Those two are having se-“ Coppa cut himself off as he realized the age of the three. What do I say? Okay how did Dad explain this? “What are they doing?” The unicorn filly asked. “Is it some sort of adult game?” “Well uhh..” “Can we play it?” They’ll find out about this soon enough. Wait, do ponies have sex ed? Why the hell am I being so awkward about this? “See when two ponies love each other very much,” Coppa began slowly as the fillies leaned in closer. The next few words came out so fast Coppa was sure he matched Pinkie in incoherence. “The stallion sticks hisprivatesinsiderher.” “Really? That’s weird,” Scootaloo said as she looked back towards her friends. “Isn’t cider for drinking?” “What if they don’t like cider?” Sweetie Belle asked. Coppa racked his brain as he tried to find a way out of this conversation. He scratched at his arms before the quiet farm filly sudden jumped up. “Oh, Ah have a new idea fer a crusade!” Applebloom shouted as she landed on her hooves. Coppa gave her a confused look as she turned to her two friends. “Let’s go see if we can get our Cutie Marks in cider selling!” “Yea you guys go do that! I’ll be at the stand with Applejack,” Coppa said as he quickly rounded the corner. He peered back to see that the three crusaders had shot off leaving only a trail of dust. He sighed as he went to the front door of the house. A few knocks later and the door opened to reveal a familiar large red stallion. He was sweating slightly and Coppa could even smell the pheromones coming off Big Mac’s body. “You owe me big time Mac.” “What do ya mean?” Big Mac said as a bead of sweat trailed down his face. A maroon mare walked behind him towards what Coppa assumed was her kitchen. A content expression dominated her face as her half lidded eyes focused on the next room. Her pink bubblegum mane was in disarray with a large number of stray hairs sticking up. Coppa smirked as Big Mac shuffled nervously. “This ain’t what it looks like.” “You should probably close the curtains next time,” Coppa said as he leaned in and pointed to the nearby room. He saw Big Mac’s eyes go wide as saucers. Coppa’s hand patted him on the back as he tried to reassure the stallion. “Your sister and her friends got a glimpse but I dealt with them.” “Oh Celestia, AJ’s gonna kill me,” Big Mac said as he began to panic. “Big Mac,” “Ah’ll hafta explain to Granny!” “Big Mac!” “What am ah gonna do!” “BIG MAC!” The stallion stopped pacing as Coppa lowered his voice. The dwarf waited for the red pony to breathe before talking again. “Don’t worry, it was an honest mistake. Just close the blinds next time. I’m going back to the stand,” Coppa added as he pinched his nose. “Just take a shower before you leave, ok?” “Ah’ll see ya there,” Big Mac said as he closed the door. Coppa nodded and turned around and made his way to the centre of the market area. The scent of fresh baked goods mixed assailed his nose as he passed Sugarcube Corner. He gave a wave to Pinkie Pie who was busy balancing a tray of cupcakes on her back. She tossed him one and refused any payment before he could speak a word. He made short work of the treat just as he entered the market square. A few stalls lined the square, each selling a variety of wares. From flowers to cheap jewelry, each had ponies behind them trying to earn their living. Coppa smiled at the sight of so many ponies just going about their business. No monsters posed any major threat and they never had to worry about a labyrinth opening up beneath them. Twilight had been amazed when they explained the concept of monster filled dungeons randomly popping out of nowhere. However, that was never a problem here. As much as he hated to admit it, Equestria had grown on him. The same could be said for the rest of his friends. Each had spent an increasingly large amount of time apart. Sam rarely left Fluttershy’s cottage, Moe and Rarity had become fast friends and Dante and Twilight spent the past few days learning about each other. He hoped that maybe by the week’s end, he and AJ could settle their differences. His train of thought however, was derailed as he heard the familiar mares voice rise over the noise of the crowd. “What do ya mean ah owe ya interest Filthy?” Applejack all but screamed the words as Coppa edged closer to her stand. In front of her were three stallions each looking at her with amused expressions. The largest, who Coppa assumed was Filthy Rich, was a brown stallion with three bags decorated with dollar signs gracing his flank. His slicked back mane and tie pointed him out as some sort of business type. The stench of cologne played havoc on Coppa’s nose as he got closer. “It’s quite simple Ms. Applejack. Any educated pony should know that when you borrow enough money, interest is also applied,” one of the lankier pistachio coloured unicorn stallions replied. From what Coppa could see, the other two were obviously twins. Their outfits were a pair of blue and white vests. Two straw hats sat upon their red and white manes while two black bowties were tied snugly around their necks. The only difference was that the one who was speaking lacked the pompous moustache of his brother. “Isn’t that right Flam?” “Absolutely so Flim,” Flam said with a flourish of his hoof. Coppa restrained his urge to go and strangle the trio as he continued to watch. His blood seemed to boil with every degrading word shot at Applejack. Even she didn’t deserve to be treated like she a country bumpkin. However, all that was forgotten when the other stallion opened his mouth again. “Then again what can you expect from a rube of such shady heritage.” “I’d stop there before you make another mistake,” Coppa said. The two unicorns spun around, eyes shrinking as they stared at him. Coppa expected as much, cracking his knuckles he casually made his way behind the stand. He stared at Filthy Rich as the stallion regarded him. Coppa smirked as the stallion remained calm and collected even as the dwarf spoke. “I assume you’re here to collect your money?” “No, I’m just here to remind Ms. Applejack as to the interest accumulated,” Filthy began as his attention turned to the scowling mare. Coppa looked between the two as his hand reached for the bag tied to his side. His ears kept listening to the businesspony’s deep voice as he shuffled the contents of his bag. “I was simply saying that she has accumulated interest due to late payments.” “How can ah hope to pay if ah can’t afford even tha interest,” Applejack complained before she raised her hoof at the two unicorns. “It was ya’ll who put him up to this!” “Now Applejack, my associates are simply here because I required them,” Filthy said as his gaze remained locked with Coppa. Flim and Flam were still wary of the dwarf and only approached as Filthy said their names. “As you know, you have only two days to pay back your loan. In the event that you cannot find the funding, the brothers here have expressed their interest in buying your property. They have already given an advanced payment that more than covers your loan,” Filthy continued as he tried to remember the amount. He gave up after a moment and simply asked the moustachioed unicorn. “How much was it again Flam?” “Seventy thousand bits, Good sir!” Flam said, his tongue rolling his R’s in an almost sing song way. “Yes that was it,” Filthy said turning back to Coppa and Applejack. However, his gaze was locked onto the sack that Coppa had dropped onto the stand. “What is this?” “Coppa, what’re ya doing?” Applejack said, her scowl intensifying as she spat the words. “Oh I know this song and dance very well,” Coppa said. He ignored Applejack as he pushed the bag forward. A few golden coins rolled out o the bag and sat in front of the stallion. Coppa pointed at the two brothers as he emptied the bag. “Those two put it through your head to buy the farm from the apples. Your accumulated interest bullshit was just to see if you could squeeze the same amount out of Applejack.” Coppa said as he drew a nail across the tabletop of the stand, leaving a rather noticeable claw mark. “Isn’t that right?” “This amount is hardly seventy thousand bits,” Filthy said as he inspected the coins. Flim and Flam smiled evilly as Coppa just stood still. Filthy tossed the coin back to Coppa as he turned to walk away. “Don’t think that you can do anything with just that much.” “You’re right on one aspect Filthy,” Coppa said, his confidence still strong. “This is hardly the amount those two paid you. This total amounts to let’s see... One hundred... Two hundred... about three hundred thousand bits.” The amount caused all three stallions to stop dead in their tracks. Flim and Flam began to sweat nervously as Filthy stood rigid. “Does that satisfy your criteria?” “I will discuss this with my advisor!” Filthy said as a greedy smile broke on his muzzle. Both the brothers and Coppa knew that he had just won. Coppa watched them silently seethe with anger as they followed a now galloping Filthy Rich. “Well that’s over with,” Coppa said as he collected the loose coins. He went to hand the bag to Applejack, but found her missing from his side. His eyes darted around before spotting her storming off out of the square. He ran after her as he tied the end of the bag off. The coins jingled as he skidded to a halt in front of the mare. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” He asked as he presented the bag to her. What he didn’t expect was an orange hoof to knock his hand aside. The bag flew through the air and land with a loud thump on the ground. Hundreds of coins spilled out and gleamed in the light of Celestia's sun. “What the hay do ya think yer doing!” Applejack yelled. This was certainly not the reaction he was expecting. He opened his mouth to retort but was cut off as Applejack continued to yell. “Ah don’t need yer help!” Coppa felt his anger rise as his own voice rose. “Oh, so you obviously had enough to buy your farm back!” “That’s not the point!” Applejack yelled back “We Apples have gotten through everything on our own. We don’t need you fighting our battles fer us.” “You mean you don’t,” Coppa retorted causing Applejack to flinch. “Your brother and Grandmother seemed fine with the idea of me helping out. What’s stopping you?” he asked as he pressed his face closer to Applejack’s. Their noses pressed against each other as their eyes locked in anger. “The only one dragging your family down is you.” “Ah never needed help before an ah don’t need it now!” Applejack screamed, drawing a few stares from other ponies. “Ah can save the farm on mah own.” “Just like the time you tried to take over your brothers job and nearly died of exhaustion?” “That farm is mah Pa’s legacy! Ah don’t need some outsider getting in mah families business.” “Your pride is what’s destroying your Dad’s legacy! What would he think if he knew you were letting your pride cause your family to suffer!” “Don’t talk to me about what mah Pa would think,” Applejack spat. Her scowling face lowered as her voice rose again. “Ah bet yer Pa was just like you! Just an idiot like you! Why don’t you take yer money and just buck off!” “Fine!” Coppa snarled causing Applejack to look up. Confusion was evident on her face as she stared at him. Instead of anger, Coppa’s features were dominated by sadness. A pained whine seemed to escape his lips with every breath. Even his voice sounded hurt as walked away. “But get this straight.” He pulled Applejack close to his face as he stared into her now frightened eyes. “I’m not doing this for you. I’m doing it for your family so they won’t have to know what losing everything is like!” “What’re ya talking about?” “I know very well what it’s like to struggle AJ. Trust me when I say that. So maybe you should take a note and learn to accept a helping hand.” His voice lowered as he continued to speak. His eyes glistened as he looked at her once more. “Not everyone who needs it is given one.” With that, he let Applejack go before storming back towards the square. The mare felt a pain in her chest as she watched the dwarf go. She didn’t understand what he meant but, she saw it in his eyes just before he left. It wasn’t the look of someone who had lost a pet or a favourite toy. It was the look of someone who had watched as their life was torn apart in front of them. Suddenly, she felt the anger in her heart lift as tears of shame fell down the side of her face. She got up unsteadily just as a voice called out to her. She looked to see a white unicorn galloping towards her, curled indigo mane bouncing. “AJ darling, what happened?” Rarity said as she reached the shaking mare. Behind her was Moe who was busy carrying a pile of clothes meant for Coppa. “Come on darling, let’s get you back to the farm. Where did Coppa run off to?” “Ah don’t know,” Applejack said as her voice quavered. A sob racked her body as she fell to the ground. Rarity looked at Moe who gave her a concerned look. “We were fighting then I said something about his Pa and he just lost it.” “I’d expect him to,” Moe said solemnly as he helped Applejack up. Both her and Rarity looked at the elf who let out a small sigh. “Applejack, has Coppa ever spoke about his family before? More specifically his father?” “No, why?” “Of course. Why do you do this Coppa?” Moe sighed again. His voice grew even more pained as he spoke again. “Applejack, Coppa’s father has been dead for eight years. Hell, to Coppa, his dad was a hero. I don’t know what you said but I doubt Coppa is any mood for forgiveness.” “What happened?” “I’ll tell you when we get to the farm,” Moe said as he picked up the pile of clothes. “Until then, we can only wait till Coppa calms down.” vvvvv “So what do we do now brother?” Flim asked as the two unicorns approached a large bar near the outskirts of Ponyville. “That thing has ruined months of planning!” “Don’t worry brother,” Flam said as he knocked on the door. A slide on the heavy oak door slid open to reveal a pair of dark red eyes. They regarded the brothers before the slide shut. Flim gave his brother a confused look before the elder brother reassured him. “Money isn’t the only way to convince other ponies.” “What do you two want?” A gruff voice asked as the door swung open. A large black earth pony stood in the doorway. His short purple mane swayed in the wind as he stood tall over the brothers. From the angle Flim stood, he could make out the large hammer that was the ponies cutie mark. “This is a private establishment.” “Ahh Ironside, it’s been far too long,” Flam said as he neared the stallion. “I was just dropping by to see if you could help us with a small predicament. Maybe cash in a small favor.” “What do you want Flam?” “We need your help to convince a mare to part ways with her property. There will be a large sum of bits in it for you and your boys.” “When and where?” “Tomorrow at Sweet Apple Acres.” “The Apple family? Still holding onto that grudge?” Ironside laughed as he turned away. “Forget about it.” “How does twenty thousand bits sound?” “Sounds like a deal,” Ironside said as he went back into the bar. Just before the door closed he spoke out once more. “I’ll warn you though, some of the boys haven’t seen a mare in ages since we got out. They may be a tad rougher than you’d like.” “We don’t mind,” Flam said as the door slammed shut. He turned to his brother who held a faltering mask of confidence. Flam patted his younger brother on the shoulder as he stroked his moustache. “See brother, when money fails it’s often necessary to bring in some muscle.” “You’re sure this will work Flam?” Flim asked as he stared at his brother. Something seemed off, Flam’s bright green eyes seemed darker than usual, almost malicious. Flim brushed it off as they left the bar behind. “Positive, Don’t worry brother! Soon we’ll be back on top and richer than ever!” Flam laughed as he trotted off, his brother following close behind. The Final ExchangeReconciling Their Sorrow “You screwed up AJ,” Moe said blatantly as he leaned forward on the table. Applejack lowered her head as she felt the feeling of guilt welling in her chest. To say that Applejack felt guilty was an understatement. She felt absolutely horrible as she was reminded of how she treated her guest. Big Mac had even gone so far as to chew her out in the minute he heard what had happened. Worst of all, Applebloom was refusing to even acknowledge her. Granny Smith had been the only one not to say anything the entire time, but the look of disappointment never escaped Applejack’s eye. Her period of reflection was interrupted as Rarity’s voice spoke out. “Applejack, as much as I don’t want to take sides, Moe is right,” Rarity said as she looked towards the elf who was busy scanning the room. She turned her head back to the farm mare as she frowned. “I expected something like this from Rainbow Dash, but not you.” “Ah know,” Applejack said as she placed her hat on the table. Her eyes were slightly puffy and were highlighted by the tear stains below them. She never lifted her head as the sound of another pair of hooves alerted the three to a new presence. A hoof gently patted her back making Applejack turn to see her grandmother’s comforting smile. Applejack nodded as she turned back to Moe with a determined expression. “Ah’m gonna make this right again.” “Hold on there sugercube,” Granny started as she gestured to Moe. The elf had shifted positions and was leaning back in his chair. “Ah think we should listen to Coppa’s friend here.” “Thank you Ms. Smith,” Moe said as he nodded. However, his gaze became hard as he looked back to Applejack. “Before I say anything, can I ask each of you a question?” Three sets of heads nodded prompting the elf to continue. “Have any of you ever heard something similar to this? ‘Those who hide behind the largest smiles or the greatest comedies oft carry the deepest wounds.’” “No,” both Rarity and Applejack said in unison. Granny said nothing and only stared at the object she had in her hands."What does that mean?" “It’s something from Sam’s philosophy books. It’s rather self explanatory,” Moe said as he crossed his arms. “It describes a sort of person who hides their own pain underneath a facade of happiness.” “But why would they do such a thing?” Rarity asked oblivious to the deeper meaning. Moe sighed as Applejack pondered the situation. The realisation dawned on her as she remembered the elf’s words. Just as she opened her mouth her grandmother beat her to the punch. “Does it hafta do with the boy’s father?” Granny said as she dropped a small gold chain onto the table. At the end of the necklace was an opened pendant. A picture was folded in the inside of one piece while the other remained empty. Applejack and Rarity stared at the pendant while Moe locked eyes with the elderly mare. “Where did you get this?” Moe said, his voice filled with suspicion. He gently tugged on the picture until it came out. He gazed at the folded piece before sliding to the middle of the table. His gaze returned to Granny Smith as she sighed. “Coppa gave it to me ta hold onta,” Granny said as she put a pair of glasses on. She unfolded the picture carefully before passing it to Applejack. “Is there a story ta go wit this?” “That’s his family,” Moe’s voice reached Applejack’s ears as she gazed at the photo. Four figures stood in front of a shack, all of them dwarves. Coppa stood at the front holding a sleeping baby towards the camera while what she assumed were his parents looked on. The young dwarf’s face held a smile that threatened to split his head in two. However, Applejack’s gaze was drawn to the larger male dwarf. “The big one is his father, Clay. Probably the most respectable dwarf you’d ever meet.” He was larger than anything she had ever seen. His barrel like chest was a mound of thick corded muscle that showed through his shirt. His arms were the same, two large furred appendages that looked like they could crush boulders with ease. His facial fur was grown out and framed his confident smile while his eyes stared directly at the camera. He held a large pickaxe in one meaty fist while the other was in the process of ruffling his son’s hair. His own hair was combed back and fell past one shoulder where it was tied in a small braid. Beside him was what could only be Coppa’s mother. She looked the polar opposite to her husband. Her face was that of a mother’s, soft eyes that seemed to exude warmth and love. Her face was lined with the content smile that amplified her motherly presence. Her hair was tied in the back while a few pieces framed her face. She was smaller than her husband but Applejack could see the faint trace of muscles underneath her plain looking dress. Applejack felt her mouth open as she broke the suffocating silence with her one thought. “They look so happy.” “That’s because they were,” Moe said as he stared at the picture. “Clay could make anyone’s day brighter with just a few songs,” He tapped the image of Clay with his finger as he continued speaking. “He’s seen as one of the greatest dwarves to have lived in the Iron Mountain.” “He sang?” Rarity asked as she stared at Clay’s image. “Was he any good?” “One of the best,” Moe said, a tinge of sadness to his voice. “He could make people laugh, cry, or feel any other emotion he wanted. People came from all over our world to hear him.” “Then why did they live in that shack?” Rarity said as she examined the house behind them. “Surely he could have made enough bits to live fashionably?” “That was his charm,” Moe said as he refolded the picture and placed it back in the locket. “He never asked for anything. He just wanted to make peoples’ days brighter. They lived in that shack because that’s what they liked.” “So how did he make money darling? “Mined like any other dwarf. He always took the dangerous jobs so others didn’t have to.” “Sounds like one of a kind,” Granny said as she leaned back in her chair. “So what happened?” “Coppa and I had been friends for about a year, Clay was teaching both of us about music,” Moe started as he cast his gaze to the floor. “We wanted to see what his dad did in the mines so we snuck in.” A frown lined his face as he paused for a minute. “We got as far as the lower mines before Clay caught us.” “He musta been less than happy ta see you,” Applejack said with a sad laugh. Moe returned the laugh and smiled. He nodded before continuing his story. “He was in the middle of chewing us out when there was an explosion. It was pretty common in those mines but the next thing we knew, the entire area began collapsing around us.” Moe coughed a bit into his arm. He wiped his eyes as the three mares stared at him with sad expressions. He felt Rarity’s hooves embrace him as he shuddered. “I managed to get out but Clay and Coppa were trapped in the collapse. When they dug Coppa out three days later they found Clay crushed under a boulder.” “The poor dear,” Granny Smith said. Applejack managed to choke back a sob. Applejack felt the tears begin to well in her eyes as the full weight of her words hit her. She never felt the hooves of her grandmother and friend embrace her in her misery. “That’s not where it ends though,” Moe said with a cough. Two pairs of eyes shot up and stared at him. Their shocked expressions were matched only by their glistening eyes. Granny just sat in silence listening to each and every word. “At least not for Coppa.” “How much more could he have gone through?” Applejack said as her voice quavered. Her tears were now spilling over, leaving fresh stains on her coat. She remembered the dwarf’s words and wondered just what kind of life he had to go through at such a young age. “When his father died their savings dried up quickly, his family struggled to feed themselves. Sometimes they couldn’t even afford to feed themselves.” “What about their friends?” Rarity questioned as she dabbed a few tears from her eyes. “Surely they must of helped Coppa and his family?” “They did, but it was never enough. They were all miners so they could only spare so much,” Moe replied solemnly. “Coppa knew that if things continued the way they were going, they’d starve to death. So one day he just disappeared. They found him again a month later nearly dead from exhaustion and hunger. He thought that if he wasn’t there, his mother could feed his sister and herself.” Moe turned to Applejack who was barely containing her emotions. “All he wanted was to help so you wouldn’t need to see your family suffer like his did.” That had been the final straw for Applejack. She bolted from the dining room and out the front door leaving the others behind. Her hooves pounded on the soft ground as she kept moving forward. Rows upon rows of apple trees passed by until her body collapsed onto the soft grass. A few minutes passed by as she let her misery and sorrow flow out. Violent sobs racked her body while her tears sparkled in the light of Luna’s moon. After the final sob passed, Applejack weakly sat up only for her breath to catch in her throat. In the middle of the clearing sat two headstones. She made a tentative step forward only to stop when she noticed the figure sitting behind them. Even the shadows cast in the light of the moon couldn’t hide the dwarf as he sat there inspecting the plain grave markers. Applejack’s ears cocked forward as the dwarf’s voice was carried down to her by the wind. The strum of a guitar’s strings, the faint notes assisting with the melody of his voice. We've all seen the man at the liquor store beggin' for your change The hair on his face is dirty, dreadlocked and full of mange He asked a man for what he could spare with shame in his eyes "Get a job, you fuckin' slob is all he replied God forbid you ever had to walk a mile in his shoes. 'Cause then you really might know what it's like to sing the blues. Then you really might know what it's like. Sad, that was the only emotion Applejack could find to describe the song. Coppa’s deep voice only enhanced the chill that ran through her spine. Each syllable striking a deep chord as she felt like a pair of hooves were squeezing her heart. Her ears strained forward as the wind brought the song to her. Coppa plucked a few notes that were caught and distorted by the gentle breeze. Mary got pregnant from a kid named Tom who said he was in love He said, "Don't worry about a thing, baby doll, I'm the man you've been dreamin' of." But three months later he said he won't date her or return her call And she sweared, "God damn if I find that man I'm cuttin' off his balls." And then she heads for the clinic and she gets some static walkin' through the door. They call her a killer, and they call her a sinner, and they call her a whore God forbid you ever had to walk a mile in her shoes 'Cause then you really might know what it's like to have to choose Then you really might know what it's like Coppa paused, letting the wind howl as he fixed the strings on his guitar. As if on command, the wind quieted no longer distorting any of the lyrics. He gave a tentative strum on one of the strings before restarting the rythmn. I've seen a rich man beg I've seen a good man sin I've seen a tough man cry I've seen a loser win And a sad man grin I heard an honest man lie I've seen the good side of bad And the down side of up And everything between I licked the silver spoon Drank from the golden cup Held a stack of green I stroked the baddest dimes At least a couple of times Before I broke their heart You know where it ends but it usually depends On where you start I knew this kid named jack He used to get fat stacks Out on the corner with drugs He liked to hang out late He liked to get shit faced And keep pace with thugs Until late one night There was a big fight An Max lost his head Just talked some shit And wound up dead And now his wife and his kids Are caught in the midst Of all of his pain You know it comes that way At least that's what they say When you play the game God forbid you ever had to wake up to hear the news ‘Cause then you really might know what it's like to have to lose Then you really might know what it's like To have to lose... Coppa’s voice trailed off on the last lines, echoing as the last words left his lips. Appplejack sat there amazed as she watched the dwarf rise from his position. He kneeled before the graves and whispered something inaudible. He patted her father’s headstone before walking past the graves and off into the night. She desperately wanted to run after him and apologize, but something held her to the spot. She shook her head violently, this was her chance! She needed to take this opportunity to apologize. Yet when she lifted her head the dwarf was nowhere in sight. She scanned the horizon but found nothing. The orchard blocked any possible sign of Coppa, leaving Applejack alone with her parents. Dejected, she gazed at the two headstones before heading back to the house. A heavy sigh escaped her as she blinked away the last tears. “Something on your mind?” Coppa’s voice said causing her to spin around. He was perched on a tree branch. His hard gaze was fixed on Applejack who pawed at the ground nervously. She opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted as Coppa spoke again. “If you’re here to apologize, don’t bother.” “Ah know about it,” Applejack said ignoring Coppa’s statement. She looked back up to see the dwarf’s gaze harden even further as his tail gave an annoyed flick. “Ah know about yer father.” “So you know about it, do you want an award?” Coppa replied, his voice dripping with venom. Applejack bit her lower lip nervously as she watched him drop down. His expression was unreadable as he approached her. “Why should you care? He’s dead and I’ll be out of here soon enough. Isn’t that what you wanted?” “No,” Applejack said under her breath. Coppa’s large ears twitched as he regard her. “What did you say?” “Ah said no!” Applejack screamed. Coppa was taken aback by the pure volume of her words. His expression hardened again as he regained his composure. Applejack stared back at him, her face full of newfound determination. “That’s not what ah want.” “Then what did you want? Why come here?” “Ah don’t know. I wanted ta apologize proper. So Ah’m gonna say it an yer gonna listen!” Applejack exclaimed. Coppa’s mouth twitched as it slowly turned into an amused smile. Applejack summoned her breath as she began. “Ah’m sorry. Ah didn’t take the time ta get to know ya properly. I let mah pride get in the way an ah misjudged yer intentions. Ah don’t know if ah deserve it, but ah want to start over.” She held her words as the tension in the air started to dissipate. “Ah’m sorry about what ah said an ah hope ya can forgive me fer actin stupid.” Coppa was silent for a minute as he regarded the farmpony standing in front of him. Slowly , he scratched behind his ear and chuckled a bit before speaking. “Applejack, you have got to be one of the most stubborn ponies I have ever met. You’re impolite, hard headed, and just a general pain in the ass. You’ve done nothing but treat me like shit ever since I got here.” Applejack’s heart tightened in sorrow as she heard the beginnings of his rejection. “In all honesty I should have just called it quits then, but I hoped you might change. I stayed because I felt a connection to this farm. I should reject you right now because of all that you’ve done but…” Coppa trailed as Appleack’s head perked up. He smiled as he purposely dragged his feet. “I guess I can forgive you this once.” “Thank you!” Applejack shouted as she bowled Coppa over. She wrapped her forelegs around his neck tightly. She pressed herself into his chest as tears of happiness left her eyes. “Ya won’t regret it.” “Um Applejack…” Coppa said weakly as his hands started to struggle against her. She heard a few weak gasps. “I..can’t…breathe.” “Sorry!” Applejack said as she let go. A faint blush crossed her face as Coppa struggled for breath. He smiled at her before wiping away some of the tear stains underneath her eye. Her head pulled back as she felt his fingers rub against her fur. “What’re ya doing?” “Tears don’t suit you,” Coppa said as he sat on the ground. “You’re a lot cuter when your smiling, you know that?” “T-Thanks… Ah guess,” Applejack stuttered as Coppa flashed her a grin. She felt another blush heat her face. She felt herself smile at his words, happy that she had regained his friendship. “Do ya want ta head back to the farm?” “Will I have to sleep in the barn again?” Coppa chuckled as he got up. Applejack shook her head as she offered him a hoof. “Only if ya sing another song,” Applejack said as they exited the clearing. Coppa’s face turned red at the request. He stuttered as she looked at him confused. “What, that last one was really good.” “I don’t really like to sing that much,” Coppa said looking down. Applejack giggled at his flustered face before nudging him with her hoof. “Promise you won’t judge.” “Ah Pinkie swear,” Applejack said as she made the motions. Coppa smiled before nodding. “Now let’s hear that song.” “Sure,’ Coppa said as he suddenly picked Applejack up. She squeaked as she clung to his back while Coppa put on her hat. He shrugged as she gave him a questioning look. “What, I think it fits the song.” “Jus sing already,” Applejack said rolling her eyes. She let out a yawn as she nuzzled the soft fur on Coppa’s neck. She felt her eyes grow heavy as Coppa began his song. As the lyrics began, she couldn’t help but feel safe and happy as she clung tightly to her friend’s back. A small, content smile etched itself on her face as she pressed closer. I can't see where you comin' from But I know just what you runnin' from: And what matters ain't the "who's baddest" but The ones who stop you fallin' from your ladder, baby And you feel like you feelin' now And doin' things just to please your crowd, When I love you like the way I love you, And I suffer, but I ain't gonna cut you 'cause This ain't no place for no hero. This ain't no place for no better man. This ain't no place for no hero To call home This ain't no place for no hero. This ain't no place for no better man. This ain't no place for no hero To call home. Every time I close my eyes, I think, I think about you inside, And your mother, givin' up on askin' why - Why you lie, and you cheat, and you try to make A fool outta she... Coppa took a breath as he paused. His legs burned slightly from the added weight of Applejack, but he pressed on. He spared a small glance and found the mare sleeping peacefully on his back. Her golden mane was spread out like a cloak of gold threads. Coppa readjusted her as hesitated to finish the last verses of the song. He kept his eyes trained on the farm as it grew steadily in his approach as he whispered the last verses. I can't see where you comin' from, But I know just what you're runnin' from. And what matters ain't the "who's baddest," but the Ones who stop you fallin' from your ladder, 'cause This ain't no place for no hero. This ain't no place for no better man. This ain't no place for no hero But I'm gonna call it Home... The Silent OneThe Final Exchange The smell of scented oils permeated the air as the three ponies sat in silence. Applejack shuffled in the massage table as she felt the soft touch of the spa ponies hooves start to press into her back. A light moan escaped her lips as she felt the knots in her back start to unwind. She raised her head slightly to see the faces of Rarity and Fluttershy staring at her with concern. Both knew the source of her worries, yet only Rarity spoke while Fluttershy merely soaked in a bath silently. “Relax Applejack, I’m sure Coppa is on his way to Filthy Rich’s mansion as we speak,” Rarity stated as Applejack fidgeted while an employee massaged her aching shoulders. Fluttershy merely stayed quiet as she watched the two converse. She and Rarity had managed to convince the wound up farmpony to come with them. The only problem was that Applejack’s nerves were preventing her from enjoying herself to the full extent. Her trepidation was starting to rub off on Fluttershy, who was trying to avoid being dragged into the conversation. She gave a squeak of fear as Rarity turned her gaze towards her, seeking some form of assistance. “Isn’t that right Fluttershy?” … “Rarity, ah know he’ll do it,” Applejack interjected as her head came up from the embrace of the massage table. She shook her head before speaking again. “Ah’m just nervous, ya know?” “There’s nothing to be nervous about dear,” Rarity replied with a gentle smile. She gave her mane a flip before trotting over to her country friend. Applejack scoffed at the gesture but found her own mouth forming a slight smile. Her head slowly found its way back to the plush folds of the table as Rarity continued, “From the conversations that Moe and I have had, Coppa is a very reliable in these situations.” “Ah’m sure that ain’t the only thing you two have been doing,” Applejack said with a smile as she heard Rarity gasp. She pressed on with her teasing while stepping it up a notch. “Yer lookin a tad tired. How was he Rarity?” “Whatever could you be insinuating Applejack?” “Ya know what ah mean! You’ve been all googly eyed fer that gut since he showed up.” “I have not!” Rarity said. Applejack could feel the heat radiating from the mares face as she felt her friend edge closer. She also could have sworn she heard a quiet giggle from Fluttershy before Rarity tried to correct her. “We are nothing but friends!” “Friends with benefits maybe?” “For your sake, I hope Coppa has finished up his business before I do something I’ll regret.” “Ahm sure you will Rares,” Applejack said just as the door swung open to reveal a large black earth pony. All three mares looked at the new arrival as the stallion politely cleared his throat. He gave a polite bow before attempting to speak before Applejack cut him off. “Is there something we can help ya with?” “Yes, my associates and I are looking for you Ms. Applejack,” he stated, his low rumbling voice echoing throughout the room. Applejack narrowed her eyes as the earth pony stared at her. She felt a strange sense of dread as he approached her. “We would like to discuss a few things alone if you don’t mind.” “What about?” “My employers wish to change your mind about your farm.” “Ain’t happening buddy,” Applejack retorted as she rose from the massage table. She trotted up close to the stallion so that they were almost touching muzzles. “Ah’m getting ma farm back no matter what.” “I was afraid you’d say that.” The stallion sighed as he tapped his hoof on the spa’s floor. A number of other stallions, most of them earth ponies like their boss, entered the room. Applejack swallowed as the boss took another step forward, a frown on his muzzle as he spoke. “I would suggest you change your mind before we are forced to change it for you.” Coppa, you better be on yer way back. Ah need ya here now. ***** “Shit, shit, shit!” Coppa swore as he bolted into the town square past a mob of ponies. His mind raced as he rounded a corner looking frantically for any sign of what could be called a mansion. He took a ragged breath as he leaned against a wall, his chest heaving as he spoke to himself. “I really need to work on my cardio.” He paused for a moment, catching his breath while trying to remember the address Applejack had given him that morning. “This is so stupid! All these houses look the same! Where the hell is it!” “Watch out Coppa!” a familiar fillie’s voice shouted from behind him. He turned his head slightly before a trio of orange, yellow and white blobs smashed into him. Coppa felt himself float in the air for a moment before leaving a large skid mark on the street with his face. He groaned as he felt the crusaders get off his back while repeatedly apologizing. He silenced them with a wave of his hand before attempting to stem the flow of blood leaking from his nose. A sudden gasp from the fillies made him look up to see them staring at him. It was when Scootaloo spoke up did he realize his predicament. “Look girls, he’s bleeding!” she said while her friends made a beeline for Coppa. “We need to help him!” 'Oh please no!' Coppa thought as he watched them pull out a box with a large red cross on it from nowhere. He cursed silently as he heard them utter the five words he did not want to hear. “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS FIRST AID!” they cheered in unison before pouncing on Coppa. Within seconds, he found his entire body messily wrapped in numerous strips of gauze while band aids plastered his face. Each layer of wrapping served only to restrict his movement as the dwarf was wrapped up like a Christmas present. ‘Well this couldn’t get any worse,’ Coppa thought as he tried to escape from the iron cage of medical supplies pinning his limbs. He managed to sit up by some miracle only to see Sweetie Belle prepping something that looked awfully similar to a defibrillator. “God, why do you hate me so much? Do you have to prove me wrong every time?” “Girls is that really necessary?” an older voice chided in a motherly tone, causing the fillies to stop dead in their tracks. Coppa looked into the distance to see a young mare, just slightly older than Applejack, giving the three fillies a disapproving look. The maroon coloured mare seemed familiar, but at the moment Coppa was more concerned with escaping the intentions of the crusaders. “This is rather excessive…even for you three.” Just as fast as they had been put on, the bandages disappeared. They were heaped into a pile just as his saviour shooed off the three fillies. Coppa rubbed his limbs, coaxing the blood flow back into his numb appendages. Looking up he examined the concerned expression on the mare’s muzzle. “I’m sorry about those three. I turn my head for one second and thy run off from the rest of the class.” The mare said as she helped Coppa to his feet. Noticing his confused gaze, she polity extended a hoof. “My name is Cheerilee, teacher at the Ponyville schoolhouse. Applebloom has told me a lot about you.” “Have we met before?” Coppa asked as he rubbed his temple trying to discern why the mare was so familiar. With a snap of his fingers he let out a sudden gasp. “You’re that mare that was with Big Mac the other day!” He smiled playfully as he placed the final pieces together. “I didn’t recognise you at first. I knew I saw you somewhere.” “Umm… yes I guess that’s me,” Cheerilee said as a blush crossed her muzzle. Coppa took a step back, cursing himself for his sudden outburst. His ears splayed back as Cheerilee’s embarrassment seemed to grow with each passing second. “I’m sorry, but can you keep it a secret.” “What?” “Big Mac and I,” Cheerilee responded as she looked away. “We’ve actually been together for some time and were hoping to keep it a surprise. It was my idea really.” “Sure thing Cheerilee, I won’t tell a soul,” Coppa responded thankful that the awkward air was gone. Cheerilee smiled and began to head back to her class, but was stopped when Coppa cleared his throat. “While you’re here. Can you point me to where Filthy Rich lives?” “Oh it’s just around the corner! House at the end of the street.” “Really… That close by?” Coppa said with a sigh as he waved goodbye to the school teacher. He rounded the corner only to see the massive mansion towering at the end of the street. A relieved smile crossed his face as he walked towards the residence. He stopped just before the gates and rung the bell. A minute passed by while he occupied himself by examining the gates leading to the mansion. “Compensating for something Filthy?” Coppa said quietly to himself as he stared at the massive iron gates. A large golden representation of the businesspony’s cutiemark adorned the wrought iron bars, threatening to bring the entire gate down with its massive weight. A sudden creaking of the hinges caused him to straighten up as the gates slowly opened inwards. He caught sight of Filthy Rich as the pony came out to meet him at the gates. ‘Weird… would’ve thought we’d do this inside?’ Coppa thought as he watched the stallion approach alone. Coppa’s eyes narrowed as the hackles on his neck raised slightly. His hand balled into a fist as he took a step forward. Another pervasive thought crossed his mind as the two neared each other. ‘Probably nothing. Let’s just get this over with.’ “Shall we get down to business?” Filthy’s deep voice grated on Coppa’s nerves as he gestured to the bag hanging at Coppa’s side. Coppa’s mouth formed a slight scowl as he couldn’t shake the sense of dread. He gently tugged at the drawstrings holding his pouch before tossing it to Filthy Rich. The stallion simply eyed the pouch before gently picking it up and producing a piece of paper from the inside of his collar. No words were spoken as Coppa took the paper, slowly he began to go over the writing signifying the ownership had returned to the Apples. With a nod he tucked it into his shirt pocket as he turned to leave until Filthy Rich cleared his throat. “Anything else you’d like Filthy?” Coppa said with an annoyed tone. Filthy Rich’s eyes narrowed at the informal use of his name, but remained largely passive. Coppa ignored the glare as he let more of his impatience show. “I have places to go and a farm to help out.” “I was simply wondering why you care so much about the state of their farm.” Filthy said as he turned away. Coppa stood rigid as he detected a slight tone of distaste coming from the stallion’s mouth. “What I mean to say is, why do you care so much about a family with such questionable history.” “What are you talking about?” Coppa spat as he felt his hand clench into a fist as he watched Filthy Rich turn with a smug smile. He slowly flexed his fingers as he waited for Filthy to make the biggest mistake of his life. “Well there’s always been a rumor that the family is far closer than they let on,” Filthy said, not noticing Coppa approaching. “It wouldn’t be surprising if the youngest apple was the product of her older sis-” Filthy managed to add before being cut off by Coppa’s hand around his throat. A low snarl escaped from Coppa’s mouth as his hackles rose before he tossed Filthy like a ragdoll. He watched the stallion scramble to his hooves, his well-oiled mane now a mess. Coppa gave no mind as the stallion began to shout at him. He simply regained his composure before popping his neck. “What are you doing?” Filthy yelled between coughs. Coppa gave him no mind as he crossed the distance between them in an instant. He grabbed Filthy roughly by the collar, lifting him once again into the air before slamming him down in the ground. His hand moved from the now torn collar to the stallion’s mouth, stifling any calls for help. “You want to know something Filthy?” Coppa said ignoring the muffled cry of the stallion beneath him. He tightened his grip, eliciting another muffled scream from his captive as his nails dug into flesh and fur. “Maybe the Apples don’t have money or a fancy mansion like yours.” he added before releasing his hold on Filthy. "But at least they have a shred of decency unlike your pompous ass." The stallion scrambled up and away from the dwarf shouting nonsensical threats before stumbling over his own hooves. Coppa simply sighed before noticing a cyan blur rocketing right at him. “What now?” Coppa mumbled under his breath as he prepared to catch the form of Rainbow Dash as she rocketed towards him. ***** Applejack landed in a heap as she was thrown out of the spa. Her stetson landed next to her as the stallions exited the spa. She managed to lift her head just as the bosses hoof came down and punched her face. A gasp came from a few bystanders who were quickly scared off by the larger members of the group. “Anybody who doesn’t want their teeth bucked in scram now!” one stallion bellowed. Her vision swam as her head reeled from the force of the blow. The taste of iron and dirt filled her mouth, causing her to gag. She felt a tug on her mane and yelled in pain as the stallion yanked it upShe lashed out and felt her hoof smash into the stallion’s cheek. The suddenness of the attack caused him to release his grip on the farmpony, giving her just enough time to rise to her hooves. “Is that all ya got!” Applejack shouted at the stallion as he regained his composure. She lashed out again, but her hoof was caught by a second stallion who forced her to the ground. Her struggles did nothing to deter her attacker as he leaned in close to her ear. “I like a mare with a fight in her,” the stallion whispered. He leaned in and nibbled on it. Applejack laid still as she felt the stallions teeth on her fur. A lone tear escaped her eye as she blinked, only listening to the stallion continue. “After this is over, you and I are gonna be the best of friends.” “Get offa me!” Applejack said with renewed vigour. She tensed all of her muscles before throwing her head backwards with a surge of adrenaline following. A fresh wave a pain combined with a cry from the stallion told her of the success of the attack. She rose to her hooves, legs shaking, as the shout of the stallion continued. “The bitsh brokth ma nosthe!” he cried, his speech impaired by the massive amount of blood pouring from his face. His thrashing subsided with a swift kick from Applejack, knocking him out cold. She glared at the other stallions as they moved in towards her. She noticed that Rarity and Fluttershy still hadn’t left the spa, a sense of worry also passed over her as she counted two stallions missing also missing. No doubt they were inside tormenting her friends, but at the moment Applejack could do nothing. Five stallions stood in front of her, two unicorns and three earth ponies. Some brandished metal pipes in their hooves while others carried small, crude blades. The boss carried nothing save for a pair of brass hoofknuckles which he simply slid on. The air grew thick with tension as they simply stared at her, daring her to make the first move. Applejack felt every muscle in her body tighten as no one moved. The effects of the adrenaline were beginning to wear off, causing her to feel a fresh sense of exhaustion as she struggled to remain standing. “Ironside, what is taking so long! It’s only one mare!” a voice shouted, grabbing Applejack’s attention. She sneered when the forms of Flim and Flam presented themselves. Yet she couldn’t help but notice the worried expression that was plastered over Flim’s face as his head hung low. She also spotted something peculiar about the appearance of Flam as he approached. His coat seemed at least four shades darker than usual. His moustache and mane had turned from a moderate red and white to an almost blackish red and dull greyish white. His eyes were bloodshot and focused angrily on the lead stallion as he stormed over. There was something extremely wrong with the stallion; anypony with half a brain could have seen it. “We paid you to beat her to a pulp and you’re letting her beat you?!” Flam practically screamed at Ironside. Applejack took a step back, eyes widening at the display as Flam continued to scream insults. She noticed Flim looking dejectedly at her much to her confusion. The stream of insults however, stopped as the sound of yelling and screaming came from above. “Oh craaaaaap!” she heard a distinctly male voice scream as the two crashed into the ground. A cloud of smoke exploded outward, engulfing the street. When the dust settled the five stallions, save for Flim and Flam, were all unconscious and sprawled throughout the street. A groan came from a nearby wall where Coppa lay face down. Rainbow Dash sat next to him, eyes spinning as she fell over dizzily. A small chuckle came from Coppa who had picked himself up. “So much for the badass entrance,” Coppa said as he helped Rainbow up. He gave a shake of his head, sending loose pieces of plaster and dirt flying from his fur. He took a look around the wreckage before his eyes rested on Applejack. He nodded to Rainbow who promptly ran inside the spa. He half walked, half ran to Applejack and carefully inspected her body when he noticed the nasty bruise on her face. His smile quickly became a frown as he picked up her Stetson and placed it back on her head. “Don’t worry, I’ll take it from here. Rainbow'll get the other two.” Applejack nodded silently as she felt weariness begin to sap her strength. Her vision began to blur until she could hardly see in front of her. Slowly her eyelids fell shut, sending her exhausted mind and body into the soft embrace of sleep. ***** Applejack awoke with a start as she heard something heavy fall. With a few breaths, she felt her heart slow as she scanned her surroundings. Slowly, as her vision came back to her, she realized that she was in the hospital. The faint smell of rubbing alcohol permeated the air, causing her nose to wrinkle as she scanned the room. “Oh it seems you’re awake now,” a soft voice said, causing Applejack to turn her head. Nurse Redheart stood in the doorway, a cart with a single tray in front of her. Applejack nodded silently as Nurse Redheart gave her a small smile. “You’re friend was really adamant about us looking after you first.” She shook her head giggling slightly as she trotted next to Applejack. “Gave the doctors quite the headache.” Applejack joined in, giggling as the image of fighting the doctors flashed through her head. She frowned as she noticed the peculiar absence of her family. In fact, the entire room was empty save for her and Redheart. “Where did everypony go?” Applejack questioned as she shifted in her cot slightly. Redheart helped her up, aiding Applejack’s sore muscles support her. “Oh, visiting hours are over, but they were just trying to calm Coppa down. He’s been on edge ever since he got here. Your Grandmother is still here though.” The Nurse frowned as Applejack tried to get out of bed. “You should really lie down. We still need to check you for any internal injuries.” “Ah’m fine,” Applejack said confidently. Her muscles might have ached slightly, but she didn’t feel any worse for wear. A few bruises were still visible, but she ignored those as she moved towards the door. “Can ah go see mah friend?” “Down the hall to the left. I don’t see any problem with it, but we still need to check you after.” “That’s fine by me,” Applejack said as she pushed the door open. Her eyes travelled down the empty hallway before she saw her grandmother. She ran over to the elder mare, much to Redheart’s annoyance and gave her a hug. Granny Smith returned the warm embrace as she checked over Applejack with a concerned expression. “What are ya doin out of bed little missy,” she chided as Applejack let go of her. Applejack looked guiltily at the floor waiting for a lecture. Instead, Granny Smith’s face broke into a smile as she patted Applejack’s back reassuringly. “Ah’m glad yer alright.” “How’s Coppa doin?” Applejack asked as Granny Smith beckoned for her to follow. Applejack got up and walked close behind as they proceeded to the other wing of the hospital. They passed by one room where Applejack spared a glance and gasped. A number of stallions were lying in hospital beds. Their bodies were covered in full-blown body casts. A few had their encased limbs elevated into the air by a few wires. However, one stallion stuck out by the wisps of facial hair that poked out from the nose holes of his head cast. Flam groaned as, what Applejack could imagine were unimaginable amounts of pain coursed through him. “He put Flam and them stallions in them casts fer hitting you, left Flim alone though,” Granny added but reassured her horrified granddaughter. Applejack took a step back as she looked away from the sorry state of her attackers. “They’ll fine, but they’re gonna have to answer fer what they did.” “How’s Coppa?” Applejack asked, desperate to know about Coppa’s condition. Granny smiled sadly as she continued down the hall at a slow pace. Applejack’s worry grew with each passing moment until she could hear the sounds of yelling and screaming. A few orderlies rushed passed them prompting Granny to chuckle. “Flam got a lucky hit on him with a pipe,” Granny Smith said as they neared the end of the hallway. The shouts and sounds of struggle grew louder but were still too muffled to make out anything intelligible. Granny frowned as she recounted the full extent of Coppa’s injuries. “He has a concussion and is gonna need ten or twelve stitches.” “You’re not getting anywhere near me with that thing!” Applejack heard Coppa yell as the door was opened. She had to stifle a laugh at the scene in front of her. The entire room was in chaos, instruments and bed sheets thrown everywhere in the scuffle. Coppa was on top of the bed holding an orderly in a headlock. His foot was in the clutches of a second Orderly who was trying desperately to hold on. In front of them was a doctor with a large needle of clear liquid. Both sides were shouting, Coppa using less than colourful language to declare his intent to remain as far away from the doctor. “What the hay is goin’ on in here?” Applejack shouted loudly, drawing all eyes to her. Her face set into an expression of seriousness as the dwarf growled and tightened his grip “Let go of him Coppa!” Reluctantly, he loosened his grip on the stallion’s head while his foot was released. Both sides released a collective sigh as Coppa let out a whine of defeat. Grumbling, he sat down on the bed as Applejack approached and the orderlies left. She hesitated slightly as she began to see the full extent of his wound. A large gash ran along the right side of his forehead, caked with dried blood. Angry red flesh stood outwards. She could see tiny flecks of bone where the pipe had obviously connected to his skull. The wound could be stitched up but only if Coppa was put under. However, with how things were going, that would prove difficult. “They aren’t coming near me with that thing!” Coppa said pointing to the needle. Applejack rolled her eyes as she approached him. He backed away slightly as she placed her hooves on his shoulders. He gave a pathetic whine as she stared at him menacingly, like a puppy caught chewing on the furniture. “I don’t like needles...” “Ya take a pipe to the head but can’t handle a tiny needle?” Applejack said incredulously as Coppa’s face flushed in embarrassment. “Come on Coppa... ya can do it.” She gestured for the doctor to come forward as Coppa slowly let his arm extend. The doctor quickly swabbed the area before inserting the needle. She felt Coppa’s hand tighten around her hoof as the anaesthesia left the syringe. A few seconds later, the syringe was pulled out. “See, was that so bad?” Applejack said causing Granny to chuckle a bit. His ears perked up in surprise as Applejack leaned down and kissed the injection sight. Her face burned slightly from the gesture but she managed to keep a straight face. “There ya go! All better.” “Umm, not to offend you or anything, but what was that?” “Granny always gave us a kiss on any place that hurt. It made us feel better an I thought you might appreciate it.” She saw his face tinged slightly red, matching her own flushed expression. Suddenly, his face broke out into a stupid smile as the drugs took hold. “Ya feelin ok Coppa?” “A little,” he said swooning a bit before he turned gestured to his mouth. Applejack’s brow knitted in confusion as he giggled like a schoolfilly. “My mouth hurts a bit too, could I get another?” “Not on yer life,” Applejack said laughing, still blushing while Coppa fell back into the hospital bed. He joined in, laughing as his eyelids drooped slightly. “Ah well, I can always steal one later!” He winked at her causing her to backup as Granny cackled. Moments later, he passed out leaving the blushing mare to her grandmother. “Good night Coppa,” she said smiling as she was ushered out by the orderlies so the doctor could get to work. She spared a glance at his sleeping face before the door was closed on them. “Ah’m gonna make this up to ya. Ah promise that.” The Heart Of The WarriorThe Silent One Sam sucked in a breath as his fingers gripped the hilt of his sword. The slight breeze cooled the sweat of his neck as Celestia’s sun burned brightly in the sky overhead. His feline ears twitched as he watched his opponent ready his weapon. Every movement was noted, even the small insignificant moves never escaped his gaze. The way his opponent carried his weapon, the stance he used, even the insignificant twitch of the elf’s ear was noted and analyzed. His training had allowed him to block out any outside influence yet he couldn’t help but catch small pieces of conversation from the bystanders watching him. “What are they doing? If you uhh.. don’t mind me asking.” “Just wait and see,” “It’s awfully hot out today. My mane is going to get all frazzled. Why haven’t they started yet?” “He’s waiting for an opening,” “But Moe hasn’t done anything yet!” “That’s the point...” Sam’s face remained calm as he waited. His body and mind preparing for the opportune moment to strike before his opponent could react. Seconds passed while Sam remained still, slowly he watched as Moe’s hand went towards his quiver. His body shot forward as two arrows were knocked and drawn. Sam’s advance never faltered as the twang of the bowstring sent the two sharpened missiles towards him. Sam’s hands remained glued to his sword and sheath as he ducked under the attack. One arrow grazed his cheek leaving a small shallow cut while the other sailed harmlessly overhead. Ignoring the stinging pain, Sam launched himself from his crouch towards the waiting elf. Time slowed as he watched Moe go through the motions and launch another slew of arrows towards the airborne Felpier. None reached him as he twisted in the air, each missile missing him by a hair’s breadth. He sunk to the ground as he landed on the balls of his feet his side facing Moe. Spinning towards his opponent, he unsheathed his sword and seamlessly followed through slashing at the Elf’s exposed throat. His blade however, passed through the air instead of the soft flesh and taught muscles of Moe’s neck. The elf instead had leaned back at the last moment, only a faint scratch where the tip of the blade had touched. A thin rivulet of blood crept from scratch but fazed neither side. Another arrow buried itself in the ground next to Sam’s foot before Moe switched to his twin long knives. Sam dodged the first swipe Moe aimed at him while blocking the next attack with the back of his sword. Though the attack was nothing in hindsight, Sam could still feel the vibrations as his arm as Moe pressed forward. Taking a defensive stance same repeated his previous action. Expertly dodging the first blowhe blocked the second attack before reversing the grip on his sword. Pushing forward with his weight in the blade, a few sparks flew as the katana slid across the knife’s edge. His attack however was stopped halfway when Moe’s foot shot forward and caught Sam in the stomach, knocking him back a few steps. Coughing as his solar plexus rearranged itself, Sam blinked back tears to see that Moe had once again brought out his short bow with an arrow knocked and drawn. His concern was focused more on the five other arrows floating behind the elf held aloft by his magic. Sam took a shallow breath as he gripped his sword in one hand. Placing his free hand on the ground in a three point stance Sam shot off like a rocket twisting just in time to avoid the first two arrows. He saw the elf leading his advance as he closed in, waiting for the perfect opportunity to loose one of his remaining three reserve arrows. He waited, continuing on his path until he was in the perfect position. Four... As he had predicted, the final three arrows were thrown psychically towards him. Just as it seemed inevitable that they would hit, Sam dug his heel into the soft ground. His advance halted the three projectiles sailed past him as he pivoted and aimed straight for Moe. The elf’s eyes locked with Sam’s own as Moe searched anxiously for an opening a before the felpier closed the distance. One left… Persist on attack. Do not wait, no victory can come from hesitation. A gasp could be heard as the final arrow was let loose. Sam estimated that he was no less than five feet from the waiting elf as he launched himself in the air. Time slowed as the glinting steel end came close to his face. Yet the end never came as Sam’s sword flashed through the air and split the arrow in half. Splinters sprayed out as Sam’s sword finished its path before he spun around. He watched as Moe’s eyes widened as Sam’s katana hovered just a few slight inches from his face. The tension in the air was thick before Sam removed his blade from Moe’s neck before sheathing it and bowing. “Another win for you,” Moe said with smile as here turned the gesture. Quickly he began to collect his arrows from the ground as their audience came close. Sam shrugged as he too bent down to help with the cleanup. He heard Moe let out a small groan as the elf noticed the blood stain on the white of his uniform. “If I didn’t know any better I’d say you were trying to kill me. You’re always so focused during these little training sessions.” Sam nodded silently as rested his hand on his sword. The sound of crunching leaves and laboured breathing alerted the pair to the ponies approaching them. He turned to see Coppa accompanied by Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash who was galloping to the pair. “That was so awesome!” She said excitedly pressing her hooves to her cheeks. Both looked at her with confusion as her voice seemed to rise an octave. She cleared her throat as she attempted to salvage what remained of her cool exterior. “I mean it’s not as cool as my Sonic Rainboom but it was still pretty cool.” “Real smooth Dash,”Coppa said with a roll of his eyes as he approached. The dwarf still wore the bandage around his head after even though the doctors had suggested he let the wound breathe. He only chose to keep it because it in his own words “made him look badass”. “I must say it did become fairly exciting towards the end,” Rarity chimed in as she inspected her houseguest. A small frown lined her features as she noticed the small bloodstain and the trickle of red coming from his neck. “Darling you’re bleeding! This is terrible! We must get you back to the boutique so I can patch you up.” “I doubt that’s what you really want to do…” Coppa said prompting a small snort from Rainbow Dash who bumped her hoof with his fist. Rarity gave an indignant huff as Moe unstrung his bow. Coppa gave him a toothy smirk as the elf rolled his eyes prompting a retort from the dwarf. “What? I don’t hear you complaining.” “I’m fine Rarity. It’s nothing really!” Moe said casually. He turned to Coppa who was whispering into Rainbow Dash’s ear, both giggling like little fillies. Moe gave an irritated huff while Rarity rolled her eyes. Sam noted the malicious grin that crept on the elf’s face as he sat back. “Shouldn’t you be wearing the cone the doctors gave you? We wouldn’t want you scratching your stitches.” Sam just stepped back as Coppa’s smile left his face. The doctors, concerned due to his canine appearance, had recommended that Coppa use a protective collar. The request had been harmless, but it had still caused the Dwarf to go on a half hour long rant, mainly for the reasons of why he’d rather fight a bear than wear a so called ‘cone of shame’. The doctors had backed off after that incident but the joke had been running on for the past few days. He watched them as Coppa argued with Moe and playfully swung at him. He barely even noticed the form of Fluttershy as she made her way to his side. He looked down as she tentatively nudged his hand with her hoof. “Umm... your cheek is bleeding Sam...” She said hesitantly trying to avoid his gaze. Sam touched the area and felt the familiar combination of both wet and dried blood. He drew his hand back, fingertips stained red. Quickly he wiped his hand off on his pants before sheathing his blade. He then proceeded to wipe the rest of the offending liquid off his cheek. He gave a nod of thanks to Fluttershy who simply shied away from his gesture. “How did the training go?” Dante said as he appeared suddenly with Twilight at his side. Sam remained calm only giving a slight glance towards Dante while Fluttershy let out an audible “eep”. Sam said nothing, only pointing towards Moe and Coppa who were still arguing. Dante let a thin smile grow on his face as he pulled a thin vial from his pocket. He handed it to Sam whose eyes stared at it with curiosity and hesitance. “...?” “It was pulled from Flam today,” Dante said as Sam handed him the vial. “It’s nothing that the doctors have ever seen.” “...” “If I had to take a guess, I think this is from our world,” Dante said as he looked at Sam. “It seems vulnerable to our magic and prefers to feed off unicorn magic.” “It’s basically like some form of magic draining liquid.” Twilight added with a smile while jotting notes on a scroll of paper. Sam only nodded before he began to notice the liquid bubbling violently. Twilight noticed it as well, and drew closer to examine it. “Hmm, It wasn’t doing this a minute ago.” “What are you talking about?” Dante said before he noticed it too. His eyes grew wide before he tossed the vial away. “Everyone get away!” He shouted just as the sound of cracking glass filled the air. “Get away now!” The vial burst apart as it sailed through the air. Glass pieces turning into dust as the black liquid exploded from its tiny prison. The strange liquid fell to the ground with a splattering wet noise. It remained in the ground unmoving before bubbling again as if the heat from the sun was boiling it. It twisted and formed before taking a form vaguely resembling a human. It had no describable facial features and appeared as neither male nor female. Its thin arms hung limp in the air, a large black blade on the left appendage while a set of wicked claws adorned the right. Its lithe body swayed as it stood on two needle like legs. Oily droplets fell from its extremities, dampening the grass with whatever substance made up the being. It shot from its position with surprising speed, crossing the distance between the two parties in a matter of seconds. Coppa and Moe, caught by surprise, were thrown across the field as the monster blew past them. It jumped over Rainbow Dash and rarity as it made a beeline for Twilight and Fluttershy. Sam wasted no time as he shot straight towards their aggressor. Sam crossed the threshold and quickly ducked under the first attack. The monster’s blade shot towards Sam’s feet but struck the loamy earth as Sam leaned to the right. The monster raised its claws to strike, only to find its claw missing. Black oil dripped from Sam’s sword as he watched the clawed appendage fall from the monster’s wrist. An unearthly scream came from the monster’s head as its claw melted into a black puddle. The liquid bubbled for a moment before crawling back to the monster’s body. The group watched in horror as the monster’s hand grew back, wriggling as it grew out of the exposed wrist. “Sam it’s weak to magic!” Dante shouted as Sam slashed again severing a leg from the creature’s body. Concentrating, he summoned up his magic, a bolt of lightning shooting from his hand and striking the creature in the chest. The creature unleashed another cry of pain as it doubled over, its chest bearing a large scorch mark. Dante turned to Sam who once again stepped forward to attack. “Regular attacks won’t harm it!” We’ll see if it can regenerate itself without a head... Sam thought to himself as his sword sliced through the other leg. The creature fell back screaming as it landed on the stumps that had been its legs. Sam ignored the creature’s strange cries as his face remained stony. Slowly he lifted his sword, the blade glinting in the sun. With a breath, he slammed the blade down towards the exposed neck. He heard the gasps of his friends and the ponies as his blade passed through black substance like a hot knife through snow. The he decapitated body convulsed and bubbled as the head rolled away. It arched back suddenly, its arms thrashing violently as it melted, slowly reverting a puddle of black oil. “Well that works too I guess,” Dante said as he approached Sam. Sam only nodded as he breathed deeply. He shook his sword clear of the substance coating it and slowly slid it back into its scabbard. Dante motioned to the puddle as spread out slowly. “I’ll need your help with burning this.” He said he summoned his flames. Sam hesitated as Dante waited confusion evident on his face as Sam stayed in place. “Sam? Is there something wrong?” “Dante it’s moving again!” Twilight shouted. The two turned just in time to see a half-formed torso and blade burst from the puddle. Sam felt himself being thrown to the side as Dante pushed him and shoved his hand and staff into the liquid form. A light shone from the murky depths of the creature’s chest as it started to expand before exploding in a large ball of flame. Sam felt an intense heat wash over him as the flames threw him and Dante back. “Oh my goodness... are they all right?” Fluttershy whimpered as she and Twilight ran towards their still forms. Tears came to her eyes, as she looked at Sam who laid there not breathing. She tenderly rubbed a hoof on his back trying to coax him into breathing. While they had yet to talk to each other, she still felt a unique bond with him. He had an air about him that put her at ease. He seemed so strong and dependable, like Rainbow Dash minus the massive ego. Yet he still maintained a distance from the mare and would disappear for a few hours every day without as much as a note. She breathed a sigh of relief as she felt Sam start to cough and suck in air. He slowly rose to his knees, his breath returning to him as the two of them checked his body for any more injuries. He was covered in scorch marks yet his body was whole and intact. A few of the bandages had loosened from around his midriff but were tightened back as Fluttershy tended to him. Sam gave her a silent nod of thanks as he rose to his feet a small grunt of pain as his wound throbbed slightly. “Sam are you sure you’re all right?” Dante said as he examined the burn mark that was left on the ground. Sam gave him a questioning look as everyone looked at Dante flabbergasted. The explosion had done more damage to Dante than Sam had as the group could see. Burns and bruises covered his body and the majority of his clothes were in tatters. He looked at himself before letting out a sigh. “You’re probably right, we can talk about this another time.” He knelt down, turning his head towards Fluttershy, speaking softly as to not intimidate the mare. “Can you make sure he doesn’t push himself too hard? Sam has a tendency to do that.” “O-okay I can do that... I mean if Sam is okay with that?” she pulled back not meeting Dante’s gaze. Sam simply rolled his eyes, his mouth set in a faint line as he began to walk away from the field limping slightly Fluttershy following close behind. Dante watched as the two headed toward the Everfree forest. He felt something crawl over his feet and heard it slither into the bushes but his focus was cemented on Sam. “Why did he look so concerned...” He whispered to himself. He started to feel the gravity of his wounds as each movement irritated his burned flesh. “Sam never hesitates...” Frozen FearsThe Heart Of The Warrior Sam, the path we walk is one of discipline and mastery. A samurai cannot be considered such until he has learned all he can about both himself and the path he walks. You, my grandson, have exceeded where your brothers and sisters have struggled. You are one of the shining examples of our clan. Soon enough, we will move on from the physical aspects of your training and learn of the mental aspects of the path of fire. I cannot tell you what to expect, you must continue to exert the utmost discipline in your future studies. One slip of the mind, one hesitation in the sword stroke will only lead you to death’s door. Your vow of silence can only take you so far in your pursuit. It takes more than sacrificing your voice to attain your goals. To achieve them you must ask yourself a fundamental question. What does it truly mean to be a Samurai? What can come from devoting yourself utterly to a set of moral principles? What form of fulfillment can come from seeking both, a stillness of your mind, and mastery in the way of the sword? What can you possibly do if you cannot answer these questions? Whom can you possibly hope to serve if you begin to doubt yourself? But I have trust in you. I know you will not disappoint me for I have seen what you are capable of and where your limits lie. Sam shifted his hand on the pommel of his katana as he continued to walk forward. His hand gently caressed every groove of the hilt as the words played through his mind. The sun’s afternoon rays were still beating down strong, the heat baking the dirt road as Sam and Fluttershy kept walking. Loose pieces of dirt turned to dust as the pair made their way to the cottage. Sam could feel a new layer of sweat begin to form on his neck as the air became noticeably dryer. “Umm Sam?” The timid voice of Fluttershy called out causing Sam to glance down at the pegasus. Fluttershy let out a small squeak of surprise as Sam stared at her. He kept his gaze on her as she tentatively met his gaze. He nodded towards her prompting her to speak. “It’s just... umm... you seemed k-kind of concerned about something earlier. If you want, we could talk about it. Umm that is if you want to...” Sam stared at her for a moment as her words registered in his head. He closed his eyes and shook his head as he turned away from Fluttershy. The pegasus let out a small disappointed sigh as she followed after him. Her mind raced to think of ways she could use to get Sam to open up to her. As shy as she was, she did in fact wish to know more about her silent guest. She knew next to nothing about Sam apart from what little Dante had told her during their initial meeting. Yet every time she tried to work up the courage to speak to him Sam would remain silent. “Sam, can I ask you something?” She asked, struggling to keep a straight face. Sam stopped again as he glanced at her over his shoulder. Fluttershy began to take a step back but swallowed her fear at the last minute and looked at him confidently. Ok just ask him what’s wrong! You can do it! “What would you like for dinner tonight?” ..... There was a pregnant pause as Fluttershy’s heart sank in her chest. She mentally kicked herself as she let out a whimper. She lowered her head as tears of embarrassment threatened to spill over. However, the scratching of pencil on paper ended her melancholy as she looked up to see Sam with a notepad in hand. His pencil moved across the page before coming to a rest as he turned the note pad around. I appreciate your concern Fluttershy but I do not want to burden you. My problems are my own and I will deal with them in time. As for dinner, do you have any fish? “Oh... umm I’m not sure but I can check when we get home,” She replied with a smile not knowing how he managed to figure out her intent. Sam in turn, gave her a nod as he kept writing. Fluttershy titled her head as she watched Sam. “Sam why is it that you never speak?” She lowered her head as Sam glanced at her before adding something to his note. “If you don’t mind explaining...” I choose not to speak out of personal preference. It was part of my training and I have never really broken out of the habit. It also helps when you live in a country where no one ever says what they mean. Being silent means you can simply express yourself in other ways that are much more effective. “But isn’t it frustrating not being able to ever really say what you want?” It can be at times, but when you have gone without a voice for six years, you become used to it. “You’ve been silent for six years?” Fluttershy said amazed. She pressed on with a small measure of added confidence as she voiced her next question. “If you don’t mind me asking, when did you start?” I was thirteen at the time. It was my own choice. “Oh you’re the same age as me!” Fluttershy said with more volume than intended. Her excitement was beginning to show as she trotted next to him. “How old are all of you?” I am the eldest at nineteen the others are all eighteen. If it isn’t too much to ask how old are you six. I’m having trouble differentiating the age groups of ponies. You all seem to be around the same age. “Oh no, I’m the oldest. Fluttershy said digging a trench with her hoof. She looked around cautiously as she leaned close to Sam and whispered. “Pinkie and Rainbow are the youngest of us and the others are all just a year younger than me.” Thank you for the clarification Fluttershy. I didn’t mean any disrespect to you or your friends. “Oh it’s perfectly fine with me Sam,” She said with a giggle. Sam looked at her quizzically before she explained. “Rarity is the only one who’s concerned with her age. But umm she’s very mature for her age.” Sam nodded his face bearing the faintest ghost of a smile. Fluttershy noticed his expression and let out another small giggle. Her smile turned to a thoughtful frown as she saw Sam stare off into space once again. “Sam? Can I ask you one more thing?” I do not see a problem with it. I do enjoy a good conversation every now and then. “Well why is it that you never talked to me before? Do you not like me? I mean... if I bother you I can leave you alone...” Her voice turned into a barely audible whisper as she hid behind her mane. She felt a tap on her shoulder causing her to let out a small “eep” in surprise. She felt Sam’s hand pat her head a few times before she peered beyond the pink veil of her hair. Sam was bowing down to her, hands placed firmly on the ground as his head hovered below her. She dug a trench with her hoof as she waited for Sam to rise. A few tense moments passed before either of them moved. Sam remained on his knees as his hands went for his notebook. I never meant to offend you...He wrote as his eyes glanced towards Flutershy. Please command me as you wish. As a samurai, it is my duty to serve. I will do my utmost to help. “Oh I could never do that!” Fluttershy said as she patted his head with a smile. Sam gave her a saddened look as he cast his gaze downwards. Fluttershy withdrew her hoof as Sam began scribbling on the page again. “Sam what’s wrong?” If I cannot be of assistance to you, then may I ask your permission of you to end my life? Someone as useless as me deserves such a fate. Fluttershy gasped as her eyes scanned the page. She took a step back as Sam looked at her with pleading eyes. Her head shook from side to side. “No!” She shouted closing her eyes. She kept shaking her head as a few tears welled in her eyes. Her wings flared out, her voice rose as she stared at Sam. The Felpier inched back, something compelling him to stay and listen to Fluttershy as her eyes bore into him “Why would you want to ask me that? What did I do to make you want that?” If a samurai is of no use to the one they consider their master, then the most honourable thing to do is end their lives. That way they can avoid any further shame they might bring to their lords name. “But that’s not right! You shouldn’t do that because of someone else, it isn’t right!” Sam stared at her in confusion. Fluttershy panted heavily from her outburst. The tears stained her cheek as she rose over Sam. Her voice was wispy as she put a hoof on Sam’s head “I won’t let you do anything like that. If you try... well then I’ll have to use the stare.” Sam’s face grew even more confused as Fluttershy began to stare at him even more intently. Suddenly he felt his muscles tense and the back of his neck began to prickle. His hands grabbed at the ground, digging shallow furrows in the heated dirt. The muscles in his legs seemed to move despite what his mind told his body. He tried averting his eyes from the pegasi’s gaze but his gaze remained locked with her own. She let her gaze soften causing Sam to fall to his knees and stare at her wide-eyed. How could the pony, who he suspected was frightened by her own shadow, possess such a power? A cold sweat broke out on his skin as Fluttershy gave him the most disarming smile she possessed. He felt his heart beat a mile a minute as she brought her face closer to his own. “Now will you tell me what is bothering you?” She asked as her shy exterior returned. “Maybe after dinner... if you’re ok with that?” Sam nodded causing her to smile gratefully as she began to walk off. A moment passed as Sam looked at his still shaking hands, wondering what kind of power he had just been subjected to. What is she? ***** “I’m sorry that your dinner was late Angel but I’ll make it up with a nice big salad. Doesn’t that sound good? Fluttershy said as the rabbit before her stared with an expression of anger. It tapped the wooden floor with its foot impatiently. Fluttershy placed a bowl full of cabbage and sliced carrots in front of her animal friend. The rabbit looked at here with an unimpressed gaze as it pointed towards the salad in front of it. “But Angel if you eat too much you’ll get a stomach-ache.” To her surprise, the rabbit moved to the side revealing a small crystal the size of its body. Fluttershy tilted her head as the crystal was waved in front of her. She gasped as Angel slicked her ears back and made a few sword like motions in the air. “Angel you took that from Sam’s things?” She asked in confusion. Angel nodded and gestured toward the carrot that lay on the countertop before pointing back at the crystal. Fluttershy frowned as she attempted to take the crystal only for angel to hop away. “Angel you shouldn’t have taken that!” Her cries of protest went unheeded as the rabbit bounded up the stairs of her cottage and into her guests room. Fluttershy stopped as the door was closed on her before she could get her pet. She knocked lightly on the door as she called to her pet. Not getting any response, She slowly opened the door and entered the guest room. She scanned the room, noting how little had been changed since Sam had taken residence in her cottage. A few scrolls had been hung on the walls, their meanings and symbols completely alien to Fluttershy. The bed had been stripped bare of everything, both the mattress and the blankets had been moved to the centre of the room. A few wooden swords were leaning against the wall, their polished forms reflecting the setting sun as it shone through the window. She found Angel sitting on the top of the desk in the corner of the room flipping through a book. Sam’s schoolbag sat next to the rabbit, a few pictures and scrolls were strewn around Angel who peered thoughtfully at the book. Angel looked up from the pages and gestured for Fluttershy to look at the book with her. “We shouldn’t be looking through his things Angel!” Fluttershy said loudly as she looked at the pages anyway. A few photos in the pages showed a number of people all lined up. They were all clothed in strange looking dresses. A few carried swords similar to the one Sam had while others had studded clubs or wicked looking curved spears. All wore the same serious expression as they stared at the camera. Fluttershy closed the book as the sudden realisation dawned on her. “Angel where is Sam?” The rabbit shrugged its shoulders as it pointed towards the forest. Fluttershy followed the rabbit’s paw as it directed her to a small path. Fluttershy gulped as she saw the footprints leading into the forest. She hesitantly turned to Angel who had gone back to perusing the photos. “He went into the Everfree forest?” She said as she began to worry. Her mind flashed to the earlier incident as she ran down the stairs startling many of her animals. “Please don’t do it Sam.” ***** The sound of the nearby stream echoed throughout the clearing as Sam sat still. The water flowed freely to his left as it emptied out into a river a hundred feet away from the clearing. Walls of bushes encircled the area ending only at the giant tree standing before Sam. Its twisted roots had been dug up by some storm long ago and had been taken over by creeping vines and bushels of flowers. Only a few days ago, a family of deer inhabited the hollow. However, due to circumstances beyond Sam’s understanding, they had vacated quickly. In the meantime, he had converted the area for his own purposes. Sam exhaled calmly as he examined the board in front of him. The setting sun glinted through the many sharpened nails that had been pushed through the thick wood. Slowly he placed his hands on the points, placing more and more pressure on them as his body began to lift. Balancing himself as his hands held him aloft, Sam slowly got into position. His hands ached as the needles pressed into his palms. In an almost excruciating amount of time, Sam managed to raise himself in a handstand over the sharpened nails. He felt a small wet patch form on his hand as one of the points entered his skin. Ignoring the pain he slowly lowered himself, breathing slowly as the nails came closer to his face. He closed his eyes as he repeated the motions, his muscles acting on instinct as they set to complete the exercise. Fifty times, he lowered and raised himself, his face coming close to being impaled on the board near the end of his set. Gently he lowered his legs before using the momentum to hop off the board. He looked at his hands noting the small beads of blood where the points had pierced. He wiped his hand off on his pants as he stretched his aching muscles. He approached the tree where the last part of his daily routine lay. Kneeling before the shrine he had built over the past few days, Sam drew one of the incense sticks from his pocket. Using a match hidden in the small shrine, he lit the stick before placing it in the shrine. It was not anything spectacular, a small box, almost in the shape of a bird house served as his portable shrine. The three walls were painted a light shade of blue complementing the gold coloured roof. Small trails of smoke wafted from the stick of incense, splitting into two trails as it wreathed the shrine. Sam let out a small hum as he entered his trance like state. His eyes glazed over as his consciousness searched through his mind. To the outside eye, Sam looked as though he had entered into a coma. Every muscle in his body went limp; the only sign of him being alive was the steady rhythm of his breathing. It was an ancient tradition of his clan, meant to strengthen the spirit and calm the mind. To Sam it felt as though a foreign force were gently stroking his very spirit. He felt exposed as he searched through the depths of his consciousness. He sped past memories and past lessons taught. Years flowed by and yet, for all the soul searching he still could not find what he was looking for. A sigh of disappointment escaped his lips as he extended his arm. Straining, he concentrated on the centre of his extended palm. A vein bulged in his arm as he flexed his hand. He felt the energy around him moving, twisting in a sense, and swirling as he attempted to manipulate them. For a split second he felt it, the feeling of control as the magic became visible. It coalesced in his hand, swirling as he strained to maintain its shape. His eyes narrowed in concentration as the faintest hints of the element within started to form. I can see it.... After all this time, I can finally see it! I can see my fire! His excitement turned to fear as the ball began to contort violently. It twisted and shook as the magic within became increasingly unstable. Sam grasped his hand as pain shot through his arm, his nerves screaming as the magic lashed out. He doubled over, trying desperately to regain control. He gasped as what felt like a giant weight began to crush his arm. No please, not now! I just need to see it! He mentally screamed. He felt his concentration slip as his natural instinct took over. Slowly the ball lost its shape, the magic unravelling, disappearing from sight. Sam struggled with every fibre of his being, trying his hardest to reform it. To place each strand of magic within himself back into his palm. The strain finally took the last ounce of strength he had, his weakened muscles giving out and sending him crashing to the dirt. He felt the hot tears of disappointment run down his cheeks as his had dug into the ground. His breathing became wracked with sobs as he began to cry his frustration out. Any hope of preserving his cool exterior was washed away as he let the defeat was over him. So close... He thought as he hung his head. He looked at his hand covered in dirt as the tingling feeling left him. With a shout of anguish, he slammed his first into the ground. He poured his feelings out as he howled into the earth. His tears mixed with the dirt as they fell between his hands. He held his head in his hands as his body shook and convulsed. I've failed them... It wasn’t supposed to be like this. I wasn’t supposed to be this weak... He looked forwards to see his sword still placed before the shrine, its black scabbard reflecting the light. Maybe I can save what little honour I have left... “Sam?” he turned his head to see Fluttershy standing in the clearing. Her face was a mix of confusion and sadness as she regarded Sam lying prostrate before her. She hesitantly walked over, her hooves turning up the sot earth as she approached him. Sam looked up to see her face turn into a kind smile as she pulled him into her embrace. He tried pushing her away but his arms could not manage to move the pony half his size. Giving up he buried his face in her shoulder as he let the tears of pain and sadness flow freely. “I understand now...” Fluttershy trailed off as she rubbed Sam’s back with her hoof. He pink mane enveloped him as they stayed there in each other’s embrace. “Your feelings, your fear... I understand why Sam.” She gripped him tighter as he sobbed again, wrapping her wings around his form. “They said you were good at magic but...yet no matter how hard you tried, you can’t do it. Your magic just won’t listen to you.” They sat there comforting each other for what felt like eons. It was only when Sam was out of tears that they separated. The frustration and anger had ebbed away, completely leaving him with a deep-rooted melancholy. He could have cared less about the dark grey clouds rolling over the Everfree. It was as if every last emotion had been sucked out of him, leaving only a hollow shell. He turned over; his eyes no longer blinded by Fluttershy’s soft fur stared out into the darkening skies. He could see the forms of the pegasi flying and pushing the clouds and directing the oncoming storm. He felt the first droplets of rain just as Fluttershy spoke, her voice filled with her own emotion. “We should go back, it’s going to rain,” she said, also looking towards the sky. Sam nodded, slowly making his way to his feet and allowing Fluttershy to stand. Fluttershy began to trot towards the edge of the clearing before she noticed Sam was not moving. “Is something wrong?” Sam’s mouth creased for a moment before his whole body seemed to relax. Fluttershy shivered as the rain intensified. It came down hard, blowing completely through the canopy over her head. Sam simply stood there, letting the rain soak him to the bone. It was an odd feeling, but it put him at peace. There was something cleansing about the droplets crashing against his skin. Everything seemed to wash away. All the disappointment, the sadness and even anger towards himself seemed to melt away like a sugar cube in water. It was strangely comforting, putting him at ease even in his worst moods. Yet he could not stay there forever, his concern turned to Fluttershy who had begun to sniffle as the wind picked up. Slowly he followed her back to the cottage, taking time to appreciate the sound of the rain. It took them slightly over five minutes before they reached the outskirts of Fluttershy’s cottage. By this time, the rain had intensified even more and the slight wind had become a howling gale. Tree branches whipped around, threatening to take off Sam’s head as the two ran.Closing in on the cottage, Sam quickened his pace. He burst through the door with Fluttershy close behind as the wind followed them. With a hard shove, he attempted to shut the door behind them. The wind seemed to howl even louder as the door slowly closed shut. Pressing his shoulder to the door, he pushed forward silencing the wind and rain. He took a breath, latching the door shut against the pounding wind. His brief moment of peace was shattered when he heard Fluttershy let out a scream. Rushing to the living room, he saw the cause of the mare’s terror and felt his heart stop. Sitting in the corner, snarling, was a Timberwolf pup. The beast was slightly larger than a cat, curled up in the corner it snarled at any of the animals that approached. Glass was sprinkled all around it, most likely from the broken window across the room. Sam could see small pieces embedded in the wolf’s hide, sticking out like small, clear thorns. Yet what drew his eye was the large gash along the wolf’s wooden side. It’s injured... He thought as he examined the wound from his position. The gash was clearly infected. The bark around it was blackened and dripping with what Sam assumed was the vegetative version of pus. His hand slowly pulled out his weapon, the metallic hiss causing the wolf to let out a low growl. Best put down the injured wolf before it attempted to hurt anything. His advance was halted at the last moment as Fluttershy took a step forward. What is she doing? “It’s okay,” Fluttershy whispered as she slowly approached the wolf. Sam could see the slight hesitation in her body and movements. It was clear to him that she was not used to dealing with this sort of beast. The Timberwolf let out another snarl, the branches on its back rising as the mare closed in. “It’s okay, there’s nothing to fear.” The wolf seemed to calm as Fluttershy’s soothing voice took its effect. It whimpered a bit as it presented its wounded to the mare. Fluttershy smiled and moved closer, albeit slowly as to not frighten the wounded creature. Sam stared incredulously as he watched the wolf manage to reach out and lick Fluttershy’s cheek. The long wooden tongue ruffled the mare’s fur causing her to giggle. Sam let out a relieved sigh as he watched the exchange, his hand relaxing on the sword’s grip. She really does possess an amazing amount of kindness. Even for something she's obviously afraid of. Maybe... she will understand. “See? Nothing to fear...” Fluttershy said while her brow creased as she examined the wound. Using her wing, she beckoned Sam closer as her hooves busied themselves. The wolf growled as he approached, his presence obviously agitating it. She looked at him with pleading eyes as he removed his weapon, placing it carefully on the ground. She turned back to the timberwolf and ran a hoof along the creatures head. It let out a pathetic whimper as Sam approached. “He just wants to help. He’s not going to hurt you.” Sam switched his gaze from Fluttershy to the animal, the beast’s eyes narrowing at him. Slowly, he lowered himself while extending his hand forward. The wolf sniffed it for a moment before letting out an angry growl and biting down on his finger. Wooden teeth left splinters as the pup latched on. Sam bit back a breath as the pup kept biting, not daring to let go while Fluttershy held her breath in fear . The pain was like fire, it coursed through him, begging him to cry out and draw back his hand. Yet his hand stayed despite the feeling of tiny wooden stakes digging into his finger. He remained there, allowing the Timberwolf to continue biting into his finger. Moments felt like hours before the tiny pup let go of his hand. Its head fell back, ears flattening as tiny red beads welled from the small holes in Sam’s finger. It whimpered slightly before giving the wound a tiny lick. Fluttershy let out a sigh as she saw the tension dissipate. Quietly, she rose to get a medical kit only to stop and watch as the pup climbed slowly into Sam’s lap. She let out a quiet giggle as Sam began to rub the pup’s rough exterior, his hand scratching behind the branches that posed as its ears. Sam stared silently as Fluttershy exited the room, waiting for her to leave. He quickly took off his damp shirt and laid it out on the floor. Gently, he placed the pup on the makeshift mat. Once again he ran a hand over the pup as it shivered, attempting to sooth its pain. The animal was beyond saving, he knew that much. The wound on its side was in no way treatable, even if they managed to clean it out. Gently he swaddled the pup in his shirt, taking care not to injure it any further. Even if she cannot save you, at least you will not pass on alone in the cold. He thought. His mind began drawing blanks as time ran thin. Moments passed as the animal’s breathing became softer and softer... until at last its chest fell, never rising again. He bowed his head in respect before getting up and making his way towards Fluttershy. He spared a glance at the pup before he left, his eyes closing as he imagined the mare’s inevitable despair. He found her in the bathroom, her hooves grabbing a number of medical supplies. As he reached out to gain her attention, he hesitated upon seeing her determined smile. It nearly broke his heart to know that he was going to shatter whatever hope she had of saving the animal, but he knew better than to delay it. Fluttershy turned suddenly, running into Sam and dropping all the supplies held in her hooves. “Oh, sorry Sam. I just needed to hurry and...” she said before trailing off as she noticed his saddened expression. Her voice began to crack as tears welled in her eyes. “No no no no no.” Sam barely managed to catch her, her wings flapping uselessly as he held her. She struggled against his grip, begging him to let her go. Her struggles weakened as the minutes passed. Soon, she was nothing more than a sobbing wreck. He stroked her mane as the floodgates broke forth. Her tears fell freely, soaking Sam’s chest and her own fur as she cried her heart out. He could only pat her back as she rode out wave after wave of despair. “It’s not fair,” she sniffled as she shook herself out of his grip. She kept her head low as she made her way back to the still form of the pup. She collapsed in front of it, shuddering as she cried even harder. She felt Sam’s hand rest on her shoulder, her head turned to regard Sam with puffy bloodshot eyes. “Was everything I did meaningless...” Sam searched for his notebook, looking everywhere for it. He found it near the door, tossed in a heap with his shoes. He pulled the pad of paper, slightly damp from the rain out and began to write. He stopped halfway as a he watched Fluttershy cover the rest of the pup’s body with his shirt. He finished the note before bending down and embracing the mare. No, you made the last few moments of its life comfortable. You may not have saved a life, but you gave it a comfortable death. One surrounded by affection and care. It may not be able to speak to you but I think it would have thanked you for that. She turned around, hooves wrapping around his waist. Sam could almost laugh bitterly at the irony. Here he was in the exact same situation, comforting the mare by having her cry on his shoulder. He almost began to cry as well, not just for the life lost but also for the pain she was going through. Yet he held his own sorrow back, knowing this was her moment to grieve. “This isn’t the first time...” muttered Fluttershy in Sam’s arms. She slowly pulled herself away and looked towards the thunderstorm that was raging outside. “Most of my animal friends grow old and die... but when they die under my care... when I can’t save them…” She wiped her eyes as she lowered her head. “I wonder if I’m just a failure at what I do...” Sam stared at her, his expression almost enraged. He grabbed the mare’s shoulders and forced her to look at him. His mouth contorted into a scowl as he prepared himself for the worse. He closed his eyes, breathed hard. And spoke. “Don’t say that.” His voice was barely a whisper. “Don’t you ever say something like that, Fluttershy. You are not a failure. I have seen the way you treat these animals and they love you for all that you have done for them. The only failure here...” He breathed as he looked away. He surprised himself as well as Fluttershy who stared at him with a mix of fear and astonishment. He had not heard his own voice in over six years. It sounded so icy and cold, as though each word held no emotion. Regardless of his tone and voice he persisted. “The only failure here is me.” “Sam, your voice...” “I’ve tried for the last six years to find myself. Countless times, I stumbled and failed in my pursuit. I never gave up then, but as time passed on, I felt that my attempt was hopeless. I gave up on magic; I gave up on a part of what makes me who I am. I stopped speaking out of shame. I hid myself away hoping that my family’s eyes would find someone else to praise and acknowledge. All I knew was that I failed them and myself. Because of that, I know that I will never succeed in finding someone who will accept me as their guardian. Fluttershy, take it from me, you are no failure.” He sighed, knowing what he had just done. Yet, he felt relieved, as if a great burden had lifted itself from his shoulders. He saw Fluttershy, still too shocked to say anything, fall to her haunches in disbelief. He could hardly believe it himself, six years of silence broken to console a mare in despair. Was it worth it? He hadn’t decided at the moment, the entire rant was a spur of the moment. He saw animals poke their heads out, curious as to where the new voice originated from. “Thank you...” he heard Fluttershy say in a hushed voice. He looked at her curiously, not noticing the ghost of a smile on her face as she trotted next to him. Again, she hugged him, not out of grief but of genuine thanks. He returned the gesture just as she whispered into his ear. “Sam, anypony would be glad to have you as their friend or protector. Magic or not, you aren't a failure either. Thank you again.” He sat there as she disappeared from sight, retreating toward her room. He sat there alone, the body next to him his only companion. The other animals had fled, either to their homes or to upstairs toward Fluttershy’s chamber. He rose slowly, gathering himself for the next task at hand. One he had the unfortunate experience of doing many times. ***** Sam stood at the front of the small grave he had filled in. The packed ground soaked up the rain as the wind began to die down. A small wooden cross was stabbed into the ground above the grave; a temporary marker until a more permanent solution could be found. Sam let a tired breath escape from his body. Resting against the small shovel he had borrowed from the cottage’s shed, he cast his eyes downward. He felt the rain run freely across his skin again, yet this time he felt no solace in the storm. His eyes were focused more on the grave. He felt angry, like a fire was burning in the pit of his stomach. Something had killed this pup and was most likely still out in the forest. Whatever it was, Sam wanted to find it and put it down for good. He drew his sword, watching as the rain gathered on the sharpened steel. He closed his eyes as a flash of lightning arced overhead, followed closely by the boom of thunder. Though there was no wind, he felt a chill run down his body. Though I have broken my vow, I shall take on two new ones. Fluttershy, no matter what the cost is, I resolve to protect against that which threatens this place or you. Though you may not wish it, I shall commit body and soul to my task. Though I lack in skill, I shall strike down your enemies with deadly effect, showing no mercy to those who claim themselves as your foe. I will be both your sword and shield for you to command. That is my vow for now and until I no longer draw breath. He unclenched his free hand, not taking notice of the rapidly dissipating hoar frost that covered it. He flourished his sword, removing any droplets of water before sheathing it. His mind flashed to whatever hunter lay out in the forest, eyes narrowing as a final cold dark thought escaped his lips. “I’m going to kill you. For both her sake and my own satisfaction, you are going to lie dead at my feet.” Ice and ShadowUnlocking the Power Within “What do you mean incalculable damage?” Dante said with anger evident in his voice. Fluttershy backed away from the crystal cowering as he grabbed it off the floor. “Why were we not told about this?” I chose him for the team knowing full well the risks involved, The image flickered as Feinman shifted in his seat. He was not smiling, only looking forwards with a mask of calm confidence. Fluttershy could see, countless years of knowledge in the man’s eyes. There was no doubt in his posture, he seemed absolutely sure in his plan. However, the reasoning behind my decision lies not in the present but rather in the past. More specifically, it was when I first came to understand his peculiar ability. “Explain...” Dante growled. Fluttershy and Twilight gaped at his sudden change in behaviour. Something had switched in him, a sudden anger creeping in his voice. The normally calm and collected leader of the four was barely containing his frustration. Had it been the real man behind the holographic projection both mares had no doubt Dante would have lost it. Even Coppa and Moe seemed taken aback from this sudden change in behaviour and had resigned themselves to silence. “Dante I’m sure it will explain,” Twilight said as she approached him. Dante sighed as her hoof made contact with his shoulder. His entire frame visibly relaxed as Feinman coughed into his hand. “Now where were we...” “Probably the part where principle Feinman was going to explain his concerns,” Moe interjected as he sat down. Coppa followed suit while Fluttershy and Twilight remained on their hooves. Dante in the meantime was flicking his gaze between the report and the image. Moe gestured towards Fluttershy who squeaked in surprise. “Fluttershy could you get it to talk?” “Oh umm yes,,,” She said quietly as she approached the wavering image. “Could you tell us what is wrong with Sam’s magic. If it’s okay with you of course.” If you wish to know about his ability then I will have to explain his heritage and the nature of his power. Is that what you would like? “Yes please...” Very well, Feinman said as he leaned back in his chair. Sam is the progeny of one of the oldest Felpier clans. The Moritsugu clan is a family with long roots dating back to the founding of the country. Their presence in any sort of conflict has been a deciding factor in who will come out the victor or the victim. No other clans have come close in matching their sheer ferocity and deadly skill. To put it simply, they are masters in all that they pursue. “But what about Sam?” Fluttershy questioned. Her head tilted to the side as her anxiety grew. She wanted to know exactly how she could help Sam and how his ability could affect them all. “What is wrong with him?” Sam’s family consists of both his parents as well as four siblings. His mother was Clan leader Tanaba’s second wife, a western woman by the name of lady Evelyn. The marriage was seen as controversial due to his mother’s heritage. This is due to the fact that Eastern Felpier’s generally do not associate with those from the west due to ancient feuds. Nevertheless, Sam was the firstborn son from that union. As the firstborn, he was expected to inherit the entire estate in the event of his father’s death. At the same time, Sam was also expected to master all aspects of the clan’s lifestyle. I learned that from the age of seven and onward, his life was centered on simply learning how to be the next great warlord of his clan. “A warlord?” Fluttershy’s shocked tone was matched by Twilight’s own surprise as she rose to her hooves. Each of the students looked at the two mares as if their surprise were the strangest things they had heard. “It’s not surprising,” Coppa said waving his hands in mock exasperation. “The Felpiers are probably one of the more conflict oriented races besides the Drakes.” “How can you act like this isn’t a big deal? Equestria hasn’t had any major conflict since its creation.” Twilight demanded stamping her hoof on the floor. “Now we find out that one of you is a warlord in training. What else are you hiding from us?” “Sam may or may not be partially evil if that really matters to you...” Coppa murmured as he backed away from Twilight. The unicorn’s mane began to frazzle and looked as though it was beginning to smoke. Coppa raised his hands as Twilight began to march towards him. “It’s not that uncommon where we come from!” “How can you say that?!” Fluttershy shouted with more force than necessary, blowing over Coppa and Moe. She covered her mouth in surprise as she whispered apologies for her actions. Once she regained herself, she repeated her question, this time with much less force. “Why would you call him that?” “Coppa is telling the truth, Sam’s affinity was leaning towards evil. He was more in the category of neutral evil,” Dante said in a cold tone. Fluttershy and Twilight moved towards him as he turned the report towards them. His finger went to one of the symbols and circled the one located under Sam’s name. “Being evil doesn’t necessarily mean that they’re inherently destructive. Certain classes require your affinity to lean towards one of the three. In Sam’s case, a Samurai can be either good or evil.” “What do you mean he was evil?” Twilight asked as she levitated a scroll in front of her. Dante let out a groan, obviously irritated that the conversation was stagnating on Sam’s affinity. “Did you reform him somehow?” “No, it only happens if you request it specifically. Some magicians are able to modify your affinity through hypnosis,” Dante explained pointing towards Feinman. “It’s not perfect but the majority of their thought process is redirected.” “Are there any drawbacks?” Twilight asked in a slightly anxious tone. Dante nodded his tired eyes glancing at the page. “Not everything can be changed. Some aspects of the previous affinity will still be present. I can only assume that Sam still has moments where he reverts to his old self.” “Why would he do that though?” Fluttershy directed her question to the image rather than Dante. She hoped that the topic may have been covered and could shed some light on just what was wrong with Sam. “Why would he change himself?” The nature of Sam’s ability directly correlates to both his affinity and his magic. There is a theory that the nature of magic is not something that is governed by will and wisdom but rather by one's emotions. “Pascal’s theory of emotion,” Dante said quietly. He rubbed his temple with a free hand and groaned in frustration. “The theory that the nature of one’s magic is fluid and subject to change based on the emotions of the wielder. The example he used was comparing the heat coming of a Wizards fire spell in direct comparison to the wizard’s state of mind. The more frustrated the wizard grew, the more violent the flames became.” “So it’s like Unicorn magic,” Twilight added excitedly. “The more emotion the pony puts into it’s spell, the more powerful it becomes.” “Only in this case there is an added danger.” “What’s that?” “Magic in our world is unpredictable. Use too much and you risk killing yourself from exhaustion. Store too much within yourself and you risk overloading your body. In this case, if the wielders emotions become too conflicted, then the magic may attack them.” “Then why are we waiting! We need to go help Sam!” Twilight said only to be silenced by Dante. He nodded towards Coppa and Moe who got up and left the building silently. They closed the door behind them leaving the three alone. “We still haven’t figured out what Sam’s ability is.” Dante replied calmly. “Coppa and Moe will head over to where they last saw him. Unless Sam’s life is at risk, we need to take our approach carefully.” Fluttershy nodded but felt the need to protest. Sam was in danger and for once in her life she felt like she needed to put herself in danger to help him. There was no fear in her mind, only a sense that Sam needed all the care she could give him. “What type of magic does Sam have though?” Sam’s magic is something that many scholars have struggled to understand throughout the years. Unlike regular magic users, he cannot cast spells but is instead surrounded by a thin veil of magic. He is limited to a small sphere of influence near his body where his magic can directly touch. This ability is scientifically known as Etheric Projection. However, in more recent times, the ability has been referred to as Magical Aura. The sudden sound of books toppling over resounded as Dante rose to his feet. Quickly he grabbed his staff before bolting out the door. Fluttershy and Twilight stared in shock at his sudden actions only snapping out of it when Dante reappeared in the doorway. “We need to find Sam now!” ***** Sam felt small warmth in his chest as he drifted to the depths of the bog. His arms and legs remained immobile as the ice locked them in position. He was drifting in and out of consciousness, barely staying awake as the cold sapped his strength. Past memories flashed in his mind, snapshots of an earlier time. One familiar one seemed to repeat itself, echoing in his mind as he sunk. An image of his father and him sitting alone in front of a spring, watching as the pink petals of a cherry flew off in the wind. It was the night just before he decided to stop speaking a night he would never forget. “Sam, you mustn't blame yourself for this inability. Sometimes we are given hurdles that are designed to test our spirits. You just need to persevere and find your own path.” “Father, I’ve tried everything. No matter what I do I can’t harness the power that you and grandfather possessed. If I don’t have the skill then how can I lead the clan?” “So is that what you are worried about? Your lack of power?” “Our ancestors were able to control the everything from here to Howler Lake. They couldn’t have done that if they were not powerful. I want to be like them, I want to have the same power they did.” “Samuel, that was during a time of great unrest. If you wish to be like them then all you will find in the end is disappointment. Do you remember what your grandfather asked when you started your studies?” “What does it truly mean to be a Samurai? What can come from devoting yourself utterly to a set of moral principles? What form of fulfillment can come from seeking both, a stillness of your mind, and mastery in the way of the sword?” Sam repeated as if the conversation had happened the previous night. He had yet to find a clear answer to that question. He had spent much of his time trying to figure out something that would qualify as correct response. “That’s correct, have you figured out an answer yet?” “No...” Sam replied as he looked on as a petal landed in the spring sending ripples throughout. “Nothing has come to mind yet."s “I never expected you to have an answer. It is a rhetorical question after all.” “So grandfather was just wasting my time?” “No, he does such things for a reason. It’s more of a lesson designed to promote certain ideas within your mind. He did the same to me when I was your age. He’ll ask you again when you see him the next time. He doesn’t expect an answer but I’m sure you’ll give one anyways.” “What does it have to do with my problem though?” “Ask yourself this then: What is power?” “That’s simple, power is what separates the strong from the weak.” “An archaic view but it is partially correct. What I meant was what it is and where does it come from? What is the source of power? Is it the strength of your muscles, the speed of your reflexes? Does it have to do with the reaches of your knowledge or the depth of your wisdom?” “Maybe it is all of those things but why are you asking me this?” Because my son, you do have power. More than many of the creatures that inhabit this world. However...” “What is it Father?” Tanaba’s features grew dark as the last of the petals fell into the pool. A heavy sigh escaped from his lips as he looked towards his son. “You said that you wished to have power like me? Forget that dream Sam, find a reason other than conforming to the ancestors of our clan. It will make you realize why power is useless.” “What do you mean?” “I was young like you, full of naive hopes and dreams. I desired to be the best. I wanted to impress my own father and gain the respect of our clan. I grew powerful like you said, but in turn I grew foolish. I felt as though no one could touch me, let alone try to oppose me.” “It took only a moment. A single moment for me to understand what a fool I had been. A second of absence... and in turn a treasure I held dearly was taken from me. I found out then that power meant nothing. For what reason did I need strength, speed or knowledge if I could not use it defend my beliefs or those closest to me? I asked myself a number of questions that day. Questions that changed me just as it will change you once you find yourself in the same position.” “What is that father?” “Why did I need power if I had no reason to pursue it? Where was I when my power was needed most? Where was I when she needed me the most? Power is useless without a goal for it to be directed towards. Simply wishing for power will get you nothing; you need a reason to become powerful. Only then will you find what you are looking for.” “How will I know then? How can I know what is destined of me? What I need to protect or strive for?” “Your heart will guide you. Your mind can be clouded by doubt but it is your heart that will lead on the right path. Protecting something that you hold close to your heart is the only reason we Samurai exist. Follow that and you will unlock your full potential someday. Until then all you can do is wait.” The memory drifted off as Sam’s mind filled with regret. He had not found a reason yet. Yet something inside him had awakened and like a raging beast, was now threatening to end his very life. He didn’t understand what his power was, only that something had triggered it. But what? What reason did his mind and body have to suddenly produce this power? His mind drifted to the previous night and the promise he had made himself. Was it that? Was his desire to protect the mare that had treated him, housed him, and even fed him causing his powers to activate? It seemed like the proper motivation, his desire to emulate his father’s word had finally given way to a new power. If he could have laughed at the irony then the whole world would have known it. Yet his jaw was trapped shut, the water around his mouth freezing ever so slowly. He was going to die, he knew that much. Slowly freezing to death or suffocating as the ice grew past his face. Yet he no longer paid much attention to what was going to happen to him as he thought about his short period of friendship with Fluttershy. How in such a short time he realised how much he enjoyed simply talking with her, even being near her. But why? Why… why did the thought of her face when she would hear the news of his demise was the hurt so much? The simple look of devastation when they would pull his corpse out of bog and the tears she would shed over him. No... He was not going to let that happen. Not while he was still able to think freely. He struggled violently, using every ounce of strength to fight the icy bonds restraining him. His muscles tensed and contracted as he flexed them. He could feel the ice resisting his efforts but with each attempt, cracks began to appear on the surface. Slowly he could feel the ice at his joints give way, allowing him to move his arms. The ice around his knees soon gave way afterwards, allowing him to move his joints. Running out of time, he could feel his lungs scream at him for air as he began awkwardly swimming to the surface. The ice resisted his efforts at first but his persistence paid off as he slowly approached the surface. Just as his head was about break out of the surface a shadow overcame the bog. Sam didn’t pause as the same large hand burst through the water and grabbed him. He was ripped out of the bog and tossed aside like a ragdoll, slamming into a tree. The impact was softened by the ice around his chest, which shattered like glass as he fell to the ground. The ice that cemented his mouth shut flaked away allowing him to take in his first gasps of air. Cool air filled his lungs, replacing the traces of water that he was heaving out of his body. A few trace amounts of frost were still present on his clothes. However, his main concern was turned to what stood before him. A large stone statue stood in front of him, slightly covered by the slime creature. It had to have been at least twice his size as it stood on its two human like legs. Moss and plants grew from the cracks in its ancient stony armour. The slime creature was covering its head, tendrils wrapping around the statues broken joints and operating it like a living being. Its left hand held a large round shield, emblazoned with the same sun motif that sat in the middle of its chest. A large straight sword that was nearly as wide as him was held in its right moss covered gauntlet. The horrible sound of rocks scraping against each other filled the air as the possessed statue moved forward. It raised its sword, preparing to strike as its gait quickened. Sam quickly cartwheeled out of the way as the sword bit into the ground. The large blade crushed the tree, causing dirt and splinters to explode everywhere as it crashed into the ground. Sam went for his sword, but held back at the last moment. The steel of his blade would do nothing against the solid stone body. He needed to break the body, smash it to pieces, and contain the creature animating it. He ducked under another swing from the monster, backpedaling as the blade cleaved through another tree. Sweat broke out on his forehead, mixing with the dampness left behind from the bog water. He watched with cold fear as the statue turned its head, lifeless stone eyes seemingly staring straight through him. It ran towards him again, levelling its sword to stab through him. The blade passed through the air with a whine as it came close. Sam lowered himself at the last moment, coiling his legs as he collected himself. He had no idea what he was doing but something told him go on, press forward and end this. He jumped at the last second, vaulting over the tip of the blade as it pierced through the tree. He landed, rolling on the flat of the blade as it trapped itself in the wood. He quickly got to his feet, running along the length of the blade before jumping onto the statue’s body.He clung tightly to the moss, using it and the cracks as handholds to clamber up the huge body. He pulled himself up higher, taking care to avoid the liquid as it hissed and attempted to strike him. One tendril managed to wrap around his arm, squeezing it painfully. He tried to rip his limb away from it but the tendril only squeezed harder drawing a pained snarl from Sam. His pain turned to fury as he struggled against it. Much to his confusion, the slimy being screamed as ice slowly crept along it. Sam quickly ripped his arm away from it, shattering the frozen tendril before climbing up onto the statues shoulder. Without hesitating, he ripped out his sword and shoved it into the slime coating the head of the statue. The blade sunk all the way to the hilt before reaching the stone surface underneath the coating. Sam focused his anger, cursing as the statue tried to shake him off. Ice formed faster than he thought possible growing out from the blade and encasing the head. Another scream resounded from the creature this time, of frustration as it ripped the sword from the tree and shook Sam off. Sam rolled over the ground, sword falling from his hand as he hit the packed earth. He grabbed his sword, just in time to flip out of the way as the blade came crashing down where he was. The statue reversed the direction of the swing at the last moment, attempting a backhand swipe at Sam. He jumped over the attack, the blade almost catching his tail. He righted himself just in time to see the shield of the statue come towards him. His entire body exploded in pain as the ancient stone shield smashed into his side. He flew backwards into the air landing on the ground gasping in agony. The attack had probably crushed some of his ribs, he was sure of that. Every breath literally felt like a fire burning in his chest. Small droplets of red fell from a gash in his forehead, collecting in a small crimson pool beneath him. His sword was deeply embedded in a tree, too deep for him to pull out in time. The taste of iron filled his mouth as he coughed up blood. Everything felt cold again, like all heat was being sucked away from him. Frost coated the ground as Sam got to his knees, desperate to get away. A thought came to mind as he backed away, stumbling away from the advancing statue. A small hope that help may be on its way. "Some assistance would be greatly appreciated you guys...” He groaned weakly as he fell on to his back. He stared helplessly as the statue approached slowly, dropping its shield in favour of using both hands for the sword. It pointed it downwards hovering over Sam as it reared back before the blade began its descent. Sam caught a glint of steel flying through the air just as his life flashed before his eyes once more. The MatchmakerIce and Shadow “What’s the problem with Sam’s magic being Etheric?” Twilight shouted as she galloped next to Dante who was running full tilt through the forest. Moe, Coppa, and Fluttershy were following close behind, dodging branches and roots as they caught up. “Is it dangerous?” “Do you remember what we said about Pascal’s theory?” Dante asked as he jumped over a root. He held his staff tightly as his eyes scanned for any sign of Sam. Twilight thought for a moment before she recalled the exact words Dante had mentioned. “It’s the theory that the nature of one’s magic is fluid and subject to change based on the emotions of the wielder.” Twilight recalled quickly. She looked back at Fluttershy who was panting heavily as her wings flapped faster than anyone had ever seen. She was obviously concerned for Sam, but Twilight had only seen her put this much effort into flying on two separate occasions. She wondered what exactly was going through the kindly pegasi's mind. “Correct, but there is something that wasn’t mentioned, “Dante added as he passed by her. “Remember what I said about the danger?” “Using too much magic poses the risk of killing yourself due to exhaustion. So is Sam running that risk?” “Yes but it’s the fact that his magic type is etheric is what’s the problem. That opens up a whole new set of problems...” “Why is that?” “When a magic user loses control of their magic or runs out. Any residual magic may start to turn on them. It also doesn’t help that Sam doesn’t have a catalyst for his magic.” “A catalyst?” “Magic users use certain items to help channel magic. They’re usually made out of a magically reactive metal called Magnetite. We can cast magic without them but it requires substantially more effort.” Twilight’s eyes looked down towards his staff as he continued explaining. “Aura magic doesn’t respond to external catalysts. It uses the body as the catalyst instead, surrounding the user like a second skin. This puts an incredible amount of strain on the body.” “But what does being evil have to do with any of it?” “Magic and affinity have strange relationship. Certain elements change depending on the affinity of the wielder. Certain elements go well with others. Light and earth are seen as compatible with good, neutral goes with lightning and fire while water and dark respond differently to evil. With Sam being evil, water or darkness may be easier for him to use.” “How do you know all this?” “Magic is my specialty. You should know that by now!” He replied with a smirk. Twilight felt her cheeks light up in embarrassment. She resumed looking forward, eyes searching for anything out of the ordinary. Suddenly she could hear Coppa and Moe shouting. “Over there!” Moe yelled as he pulled his bow out and gestured to a clearing. They all followed it and saw Sam lying on the ground bloodied and battered. A sword hovered over him, held up by a stony hand of a statue. Fluttershy and Twilight heard Dante curse before yelling at Coppa. “Stop it now!” “On it!” Coppa answered as he cocked his arm back. With a heave, he tossed his axe forward towards the statue. The blunt end of spinning blade connected with the statues head with an audible crack. The statue shook, stumbling to the side as the five ran to Sam. Dante slid forward grasping Sam’s arm. Ignoring his cry of pain, Dante brought Sam up to his feet and hobbled away while Coppa and Moe distracted the statue. Dante laid Sam down as Fluttershy and Twilight galloped towards them. “Can you see how bad he is?” Dante asked Twilight as he saw the statues foot nearly crush Coppa. Twilight’s horn glowed as Sam’s body became enveloped in a soft light. Sam clenched his eyes shut as another groan of pain overcame him. Fluttershy held a hand in her hooves as he coughed up another glob of blood. Twilight’s face hardened. “Three cracked ribs and slight internal bleeding.” Fluttershy tightened her grip on Sam’s hand. Dante picked up his staff, grimacing as he took a second look at Sam. Sam went to sit up but his attempt was stopped as Twilight used her magic to keep him still. “Stay down. You’re going to hurt yourself if you move too much.” “Take him back to Ponyville,” Dante said as he turned away and started off towards Moe and Sam. Sam’s ears flattened as Dante called out a second time urging them to go. “Hurry! We’ll take it from here.” “Guys watch out!” Coppa shouted as the statue leaped up, launching itself towards them. An unearthly scream filled the air as it slammed into the ground ahead of them. Fluttershy whimpered but threw herself over Sam as the statue reared it’s fist back. She closed her eyes, clinging to Sam a little tighter as the hand flew through the air. Her eyes clenched shut for a few moments waiting for the end to come. Yet, nothing happened, there was no pain or anything. She opened her eyes by just a fraction before realising she was being held up. Sam had one arm closed tightly around her, pressing her against his chest. A few pained wheezes came from him as he stood there. His other arm, slowly turning blue as ice and frost accumulated on it, was pressed against the statures arm. A large chunk of ice ran from the limb to the ground, locking it in place. The statue struggled but found its limb locked in place as the ice grew steadily. Fluttershy’s eyes widened as Sam let go of the limb, ice and frost breaking off his arm. His enraged gaze was directed towards the creature as the liquid attacked at the ice. “I will not allow you to touch her,” He growled menacingly with a hint of pain in his voice. With a quick movement his fist came back and struck the frozen limb. The force of the blow amazed Fluttershy, who felt the vibrations travel from Sam into her. Yet even more astonishing was how the stony limb broke into hundreds of pieces. Already weakened from the intense cold, it shattered violently and sprayed chunks throughout the clearing. The beast screamed again as a part of it came off with the arm. It stumbled back, falling on its back, giving the ponies and students enough time to regroup. “Well that was certainly one way to show off Sam!” Coppa said in an astonished tone. Sam’s ears flattened as he struggled to remain standing. His arm shook and was beginning to turn white and waxy. Everyone looked at him with concern as his deadened limb hung uselessly by his side. “What’s happening to his arm?” Fluttershy quaked as she tried prodding it with a hoof. Nothing happened as the limb swayed uselessly, the fingers moved a slight fraction but nowhere near as much as they used to. Fluttershy turned to Dante who had a horrified look on his face. “What’s wrong with Sam?” “His magic is going against him...” Dante said quickly as the statue regained itself. His eyes narrowed as he struggled to think of a solution to their predicament. He turned to Sam who was barely standing, wheezing as a fresh feeling of pain burned in his chest. “If we don’t stop his aura then we may not be able to save his arm.” “Dante I’m staying...” Sam interjected. All eyes turned as his voice echoed out. He took a step forward and nearly fell as his legs buckled. Moe leaned in, propping Sam against his side as the Felpier looked towards the statue. “I have an idea... a good one really. I’ll can still use my magic.” He tried moving his arm, grunting as it took twice the effort to lift the weakened limb. “That thing is weak to ice. We can’t beat it without my magic.” “But Sam, what about your arm?” Moe said, concern for his friend and teammate evident. “If you do this, you might never be able to use it again.” Sam shuddered as the realisation came over him. Without his stronger arm, his career as a warrior was practically finished. He would never be able to wield a sword properly again. “Is it really worth losing everything you trained for?” Sam paused, unsure for a moment. He could beat this thing, but it undoubtedly result in major damage to his body. If he left it to his friends, who knew what sort of harm might come to them. His gaze went downwards, toward the one figure he had promised to help. Fluttershy stared at him, eyes filled to the brim with concern and something else. Something he could not recognise, yet for some odd reason, filled his heart with happiness. Protecting something that you hold close to your heart is the only reason we Samurai exist. The words echoed in his head as he came to an answer. He nodded his head, prompting Dante’s face to drop in defeat. He sighed before rummaging through his bag and drawing a vial out of his coat. “This’ll dull the pain...” Sam took the vial and gulped down the contents. A rejuvenating feeling overcame him, filling him with energy and renewed vigour. Much to his suprise, Dante unclasped the sword at his side and gave it to Sam. He took the blade, sliding it out of the scabbard and nodded to Dante in thanks. He took a step forward, stopping only as Fluttershy grabbed his pant leg. “You don’t have to do this...” She whimpered causing Sam’s chest to ache. He kneeled down slowly so that he was just about level with the mare. He then drew her in, embracing her and giving her just enough time to return the gesture before he broke away. His careful steps quickly became rapid movements as he broke into a run. He focused on the statue just as it rose from the ground. Ice began to encase his feet, turning the soles of his boots into frictionless skates. He had maybe thirty or more seconds before whatever potion Dante gave him wore off. He would need to time each strike carefully, hitting each mark precisely and thoroughly. He felt the energy run to his arm again, slowly causing the air around it to chill. He used his ice covered boots like skates, propelling himself forward. Lashing out, the blade rang as contacted the black substance. Ice slowly formed from the gash left behind, causing it crumble away. A second strike, followed closely by a third and fourth, caused even more to flake off into frozen dust. He jumped up, propelling himself to the side as he flipped over a frantic strike. He jumped again, thrusting quickly at the head and chest of the statue. Rather than falling, Sam managed to redirect the flow of his magic towards his feet. The moisture in the air quickly solidified, providing a base for him to jump from. Sam launched himself forward, scraping the blade alongside its chest. He hit the ground, plunging the blade into the earth with ease. The ground froze around him, encasing the stone feet behind him in thick ice. A shadow grew over him as the statue brought its palm down on the space where he was. Sam moved back as the hand crushed the ground, throwing giant clods of earth towards him. He spun in circles, avoiding the dirt and plunged the blade down again. More ice traveled along the ground, sprouting like flowers as it crept up the stone arm. The creature let out a scream of frustration as it pulled and tugged against the icy prision. THe ice resisted its efforts, staying solid as the creature slowly froze. Ice grew along ‘its body, encasing it like a second skin. Sam felt his entire body tingle, all feeling in his limbs evaporating as his body heat plummeted. He fell to one knee as his strength left him. His right arm began to turn a sickly shade of blue as the veins on the inside constricted and frostbite took hold. He cut off his concentration as the vial’s contents wore off. The ice began to crack and split away, taking large chunks of stone with it. The remaining sludge fell away, landing with a wet thump on the ground as the statue disintegrated. Sam managed to stumble over to it, using the sword as a sort of crutch. It lept at Sam, spikes hardening on its front aiming to skewer him. Sam however leaped into the air, using the whatever was left of his strength. Soaring overhead, He positioned himself so that he was directly facing it. The creature let out a feral snarl as Sam leveled Dante’s sword. As his momentum ended, Sam fell to the ground quickly, impaling the creature straight through into the ground. It gurgled and hissed as the last remaining traces of magic stuck on the blade froze it solid. With a large snapping sound, the creature burst into tiny shards, evaporating with ice as the magic ceased flowing. Sam let out a sigh as he fell forward; the hard earth felt surprisingly soft as he passed out. He barely even heard the voices of his friends as they ran to him. A small smile of content graced his face as he finally let the exhaustion take over. The last image he saw was that of Fluttershy’s face as she gazed at him with tears of worry and relief. ****** Dagon smiled as the image of the four began to flicker from the blackened flames held aloft in his hands. His dark red eyes narrowed as he chuckled to himself. He stared off into the dark space of the cave as he traced a clawed finger along the chairs stone arm. A shrill sound was released as the metal scraped along the polished stone. His concentration was broken as a cacophony of screams and pleading filled the carved halls of the cave. He turned his head, a young face replacing the aged one that had dominated his features weeks earlier. His blackened irises searched for the source before finally locking onto a figure in the distance. “It would seem your creation has failed Ravan,” He said in a disinterested tone. The dark skinned elf shot him a glare as he rose from the body he was attending to. A young griffon laid there bound to the jagged floor, crying as he pleaded for death. His stomach was pried open, organs and bones lying around him in gory piles. His wings were in bloody tatters, nailed into the floor to keep them from flapping about as Ravan ripped out the Griffon’s stomach. Dagon cast a bored glance at the whimpering creature before Ravan let out a sigh of frustration. “My puppets can only do so much on their own Dagon,” He replied running his tongue over his hand. His tongue lapped greedily at the lifeblood dripping from his fingers while his eyes went half lidded in ecstasy. “Maybe if you had shared more of your newfound powers with the rest of us, then we wouldn’t be having this problem. What is their condition so far?” “These powers are not meant to be used for your sick fetishes,” Dagon snapped back, his now long hair swaying in the darkness. A tendril crept out from his robes twisting around his hand in an agitated fashion. “There is much more to them than simple manipulation of the soul.” He whispered as he stroked the tendril. His eyes stayed on the dark elf, watching closely as he bent over the griffon and slowly cut out its heart eliciting another scream from it. The griffon’s eyes rolled back into its head as his body convulsed in its death throes. Dagon dismissed the dying creature as he poised his next question. “How are the stones faring?” “They still require a vessel but these creatures are providing enough nourishment to stabilise them. We will be able to open up a gate soon enough, but it will take some time.” “Good... We will need to establish a stronghold,” Dagon stated as he got up from his self created throne. He walked over to the Griffon’s lifeless body, dark tendrils snaking out from underneath his robe. They tore into the body, ripping it to pieces and consuming it entirely. The tendrils shivered in delight as they retracted. He turned to Ravan who had finished cleaning his sticky fingers, lips smacking as he gulped down the last drop of blood. “This creature’s kingdom will suffice. Take your creations and do what you do best.” “What of the inhabitants? What do you desire of them?” “I do not care what sick plans you have. Take the stones with you and see to their nourishment.” “And the vessel?” “Mileena and Shishiro will return shortly.” Dagon stated clacking two armored fingers together. “Your worries are nothing save for unfounded. They may be young but they are not stupid. They have yet to fail me.” A sudden flash lit up the cave, illuminating the numerous crowds of demons and dregs skulking around in the crevices of the cave, feasting on the remains of Ravans previous experiments. They screeched and spat, hiding as the light was replaced by a swirling vortex. Two figures stepped out, one carrying a bound individual who was shoved roughly to the ground in front of Dagon. The captive let out a muffled shout, struggling even as a boot was placed on his back to hold him down. The two removed their hoods to reveal two young individuals. One was a female Drake known to Dagon and Ravan as Mileena. Her eyes were brilliant amber, a small glint of malicious intelligence twinkling in them. Her long blue hair was tied in a ponytail that reached all the way past the draconic wings sprouting from the back of her cloak. Two small but similar wings graced the side of her head, hidden only by the bangs of blue that framed her elegant face. She had approached Dagon, insistent on learning the darker aspects of life to satiate her desires. She had given no other reason save for a name of an individual from her past. Dagon had never inquired further, simply preferring to acquire her incredibly strength and sadistic personality. Something only counteracted by the bloodthirsty ways of the young boy standing beside her. Dagon glanced at Shishiro, a young human male who possessed the qualities of a great, albeit merciless samurai. A red headband ran across his forehead, holding back his dirty brown hair. His dark chocolate eyes looked bored as he kept the captive still beneath his boot heel. Dagon didn’t need an explanation for Shishiro’s motivation. He had the look of a man out for revenge, intent on slaying any who stood in the way of his goal. Mileena was the first to speak, curtsying to Dagon. He waved off the gesture, taking a seat in his chair. She did the same to Ravan who simply ignored her, much to her discontent. “We managed to bring the Erdgeist back, although our entourage was killed in the process.” Dagon sighed as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. Demons could be replaced easily. They never really died in theory, only returning to whatever level of hell they came from until they could leave again. The problem however, was the difficulty in bringing them into this world. Some force or another made it difficult to open up any sort of waypoint into the depths of the underworld. Until they could set up the gate they would have to make do with the forces at their disposal. Dagon’s eyes flashed towards Shishiro who visibly flinched. “What of the fairy?” “That idiot cleric managed to find safety with some bug creatures. We were unable to get close enough to capture him.” Shishiro stated angrily. “Their leader was massing them for an attack of some sort. The badlands were practically swarming with those things.” “The Erdgeist will have to do...” Dagon said quietly as he stared at the figure. He turned his head to Ravan who looked at him with a hungry glint in his eye. “Take him with you, but do not harm him in any way. This is one captive we cannot afford to break.” “What of us?” Mileena and Shishiro asked in synch. Dagon looked at them with a small grin as he gestured for them to follow him. “Prepare our forces to march. We are going to pay those interlopers a visit. ” Dagon said not looking behind him. Had he even glimpsed back, he would have seen Mileena’s face go into a state of heated arousal while Shishiro only possessed a mask of hatred. “I believe you two were able to recognise two of them.” “Oh yes... I simply cannot wait to see my little toy again...” Mileena trailed off, licking her lips in anticipation. Dagon smiled at the perverse tone she had begun to devolve into. “I wonder how he is doing? I would simply hate it for him to forget the times we shared." “I kust want to cut him to pieces,” Shishiro stated bluntly. “I don’t care if he has nine lives or one. I just want him dead!” “All in due time you two,” Dagon said as his own thoughts swirled in his head. An image of a young white haired Diablon popped into his mind. Dante looked just as he had when they had first fought. He looked down to see the tendrils of darkness wrap around his skin, sinking in and slowly demonizing his body. The boy had an incredible gift, a gift he had unintentionally shared with Dagon. Something lay within the boy, something that Dagon now needed desperately. Who are you child? What sort of contracts have you created to deserve this power? Date NightSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The Hangover Pt.1Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The Hangover Pt. 2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The Hangover part 2.5: From Her Perspective Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The Hangover Part 3: Between a Rock and A Hard PlaceSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The Hangover Finale: ClaritySomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Another Day, Another ProblemSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.BreakdownSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Origins pt. 1Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Origins Pt.2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Origins Pt. 3Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Origins Pt. 4Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.PurebloodSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.UnchainedSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.RevelationsSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.History UnfoldedSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.No One Left BehindSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.We're in for One Wild NightSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.ShriekersSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Into the DeepSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Cancer in the VeinsSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Return of the KingSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The Summoner FallsSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.A Phyrric VictorySomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.The Cost of FailureSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Unlocking the Power Within Frozen Fears Sam had fought hundreds of enemies and had always come out victorious. He could split a log in half with a swing of his sword and not even break a sweat. He held a few trophies in track and field for his skills as well as two sword championships back at the academy. He was the heir apparent for his clan and expected to master all aspects of life. Yet next to magic, he found himself partaking in the second thing most that was almost impossible for him. Cooking. The smell of it permeated the air as Sam set about working in the cottage’s small kitchen. A few tiny chopped up pieces of fish and vegetables fried in the pan as he tended to the steaming rice. He was initially surprised to see that Fluttershy possessed a large quantity of fish in her icebox. However, he realised later, that much of it was meant for the carnivorous animals under her care. He had never actually cooked much in his life. His repertoire of dishes ranged from steamed rice to slightly less steamed rice. Yet he was trying his best to cook up his favourite dish. A small amount of sweat dampened his forehead as he concentrated on not burning the thin sheet of egg in a third pan. He was surprised that he had not managed to destroy anything yet. Out of the four, he was the second last person to ever be put on cooking duty for extended assignments. The worst cook out of them was Coppa who, in one night, had managed to create a strawberry flavored cake, while attempting to grill burgers. Needless to say, there was a reason why Moe was on permanent cooking duty . Transferring both the rice and vegetables onto the egg sheet, he quickly used a knife to fold the entire dish up. Though it looked like a half-baked eggroll, it was as close as he had ever gotten. He managed to place it onto a plate before setting the meal to cool. He searched high and low in Fluttershy’s pantry, pushing past bags of feed before finding what he needed. Grabbing the bottle, he placed it in front of the meal just as Fluttershy came into the kitchen. She was in a much better state than what he had expected. The mare had been stricken over the pup’s death the previous night, yet she was there giving him a happy smile. He tried his best to smile back a he pushed the warm breakfast in front of her. She looked at it in confusion for a few seconds before turning to Sam. It’s omelette rice. My mother always cooked it when I was depressed about something. I thought maybe you’d like to try it? In spite of recent events. Sam, why are you writing in your book again?” Fluttershy asked. He froze for a second, considering her question. He shrugged his shoulders and put his book down as he sat at the table. “I don’t know,” Sam said unsure. He had no idea of why he was reverting to his old ways. He had nothing to fear in conversing with the Pegasus mare, but something was holding him back. It confused him greatly, like a puzzle that was refusing to be solved. He had shown her a side of him that he would have preferred remained hidden and she had not pushed him away. So why was it now that he was having reservations about speaking? Did he not trust her? No, it was something more than that. Sighing, he pinched the bridge of his nose. “I guess it frightens me...” “You’re scared of your voice?” Fluttershy stated confused. Sam shook his head casting his eyes downwards at the table. “Why are you afraid?” “I’m afraid of what others will think of me...” Sam whispered as Fluttershy took her first bite of his meal. He never saw her face contort slightly as the first taste of the rice hit her tongue. He rapped his knuckles on the table as his feline ears drooped slightly. “I’m worried their outlook will change if I open up to them.” Fluttershy smiled as she pushed her plate forward. Sam watched as she trotted up to him and placed a hoof on his shoulder. Sam gave a halfhearted smile in return as he got up from the table and began to clean the pans he had dirtied. Fluttershy managed to swallow down the rest of the meal thanks to the ketchup Sam had placed on the table. She grabbed her plate in her mouth, careful not to let any remnants of the meal fall on the floor and trotted to him. She let the dish fall into the sink before turning to Sam. “I was like that too...” She murmured causing Sam to look at her. “It was back when we needed to create a hurricane. I was afraid of being humiliated by performing badly as a flyer in front of everyone else.” She gave a weak flap of her wings, showing off the small amount of muscle. She looked back up at him with a determined gaze. “ We all needed to have 10 wingpower but all I could do zero point five. I thought I would never get better but I kept trying. I trained with my animal friends for days, trying my best.” “So you managed to get ten before the big day?” Fluttershy averted her gaze and scratched at the floor with her hoof. Sam tilted his head as she hid behind her mane. She whispered something inaudible that sounded like a no but he wasn’t sure. Shrugging he grabbed her plate and began to wash it. He looked at her as she attempted to push pass her embarrassment. “I think I know how this ends though.” “Y-you do?” “Yes, even though you weren’t able to reach your intended goal, you kept trying. Whether or not you succeeded did not matter. You proved yourself to your friends and gained a new appreciation for yourself.” He patted her head as he looked outside at the clear sky and the shining sun. “What you are trying to tell me is that I should try regardless of my feelings. I must seize the day and open myself up to others. Even if I cannot do something right in one area, it doesn’t hurt to try and try again. If you try hard enough eventually you will come out on top.” Fluttershy’s ears perked up as he finished. She nodded slightly as he put away the last of the dishes on a drying rack. She spared a glance at the clock and promptly gasped as the hands read just past 9:30. “Oh my goodness!” “What?” Sam asked slightly alarmed by the mare’s sudden change in demeanor. “Is there something wrong?” “I need to feel the animals,” She said hurrying to the pantry. Sam watched as she dug around in the various bags of animal feed. He chuckled slightly over how flustered she got over her animals. He stepped into the doorway watching as she measured out various amounts of feed and vegetables. As Fluttershy came forward he carefully took hold of the bags. In an instant, she watched as Sam disappeared then reappeared at one trough. He did this four more times, startling the mare when he suddenly reappeared in front of her. Her jaw dropped as she looked out the open door to see every bowl and trough filled with food. “Oh my goodness...” She regained her composure before gesturing to the troughs. Sam looked back and shrugged as he sat back down at the table. A few beads of sweat graced his forehead while his breathing strained slightly. Fluttershy looked at him concerned as he chuckled slightly. “Tired from just two slash runs... I’ve been slacking off” “A slash run?” “It’s a technique used by Samurai. It triples a warrior’s speed for a slight duration but is very strenuous. I can only do four before I need to rest. The greatest samurai however, can do upwards of six.” “Really?” “Yes, I’m hoping to reach at least five before I reach my peak. Without magic I’ve been able to focus more on that.” “Does it still bother you?” Sam tilted his head back and looked at the ceiling, inspecting each groove and notch in wood. He closed his eyes as last night’s event ran through his mind. Was it still bothering him? Deep inside he still felt conflicted. He could summon the magic around him but it was a matter of directing it. Before the previous night, the idea would have bothered him to no end. Now it only seemed like a minor problem. The disappointment was still there, but the shame and sadness was gone. He knew it was only because of the mare in front of him. “No. No, it is not a problem anymore. Thank you for asking.” “Oh that’s good.” She breathed a sigh of relief before noticing the now empty pantry. Sam followed her gaze. “Oh my... I better go and pick up some more food...” She murmured before going and retrieving her bit bag from its spot in the cupboards. Sam got up and followed her closely attaching his bag and sword to his belt before taking his place at the door. Fluttershy hurried towards the door thanking Sam as she went outside. They both breathed in the fresh air as the sun’s rays warmed their skin. Fluttershy took the time to greet and bid each of her animals a good morning while Sam followed suit. A few animals shied away from the cold tone of his voice but were reassured by a kind word from their caretaker. The moment when they had instantly attacked him searching for scraps even managed to bring a genuine smile to his face. It was tranquil, like a scene out of the ink paintings his mother loved. There was so much here he was unsure of. Why was he brought here? Did someone like him, who was built to take life, deserve to even set foot near it? Yet despite it all, Fluttershy had taken him in, given him shelter and comforted him in his weakest moment. He wasn’t sure if he could ever repay her in his lifetime, but he would do his best to try. “Sam are you ready to go?” Fluttershy’s voice broke him out of his contemplated state as she waited for him. He hurried over, his bag swinging wildly as he loped towards her. The majority of the walk from that point was spent in a hushed silence. Sam kept his eyes trained on the forest edge, ears swivelling at the slightest noise. He kept his hand at the ready, clamped tight on the hilt of his weapon. He could not shake the feeling that something was watching them intently. Fluttershy in the meantime kept humming a tune as the town began to come into view. Every now and then, she would break the silence and tell Sam about the different animals that lived in the forest. Sam tried his best to pay attention but his focus was on whatever was following them. The loosened dirt turned hard and packed as they neared the outskirts of the town. The sun had begun its afternoon rise, shining brightly through the clear sky. Yet Sam kept his gaze on the forest as they neared the town’s outskirts. He heard a rustle in the bushes and caught the faint glimmer of some creature before it disappeared into the undergrowth. He felt a chill run down his spine as he waited for something to happen. He could see Fluttershy waving to something and he could hear the faint noise of someone calling his name. “SAM!!!” Coppa’s voice rang out next to his ear almost scaring him out of his skin. The fur on his tail frazzled as he stepped back slightly. His surprised expression was replaced by a look of annoyance as Coppa and Moe stood in front of them. The dwarf wore an amused grin while Moe simply stood there, palm glued to his forehead. “Coppa you nearly gave him a heart attack,” Moe stated flatly. Sam kept quiet as his heart slowed, he silently cursed as he straightened out. Moe stepped over as Coppa let the grin devolve into an honest smile. “Are you okay Sam?” He opened his mouth to reply, but a sudden fear struck him as he tried to form the words. I’m afraid of what others will think of me... The thought resonated in his mind as he shut his mouth and simply nodded. Moe and Coppa gave him a confused stare before they turned towards Fluttershy. Sam lowered his head saddened by the failed opportunity as well as the look on her face. “We were hoping to run into you guys!” Coppa said loudly as he scratched his head. Sam walked in the front of the group as they walked into the marketplace. Ponies were just beginning to set up their wares. Vendors had their fresh produce waiting in the sun as the first wave of customers began to trickle into the square. Sam could see Applejack and Big Mac setting up their stall, the element of honesty looking slightly peeved that they were no doubt missing a member. Nevertheless, Coppa continued to ramble on. “Dante said he wants to see you two. Something about how we’re all adjusting and coping.” He shrugged his shoulders as Sam continued to walk forward. Fluttershy kept in stride with Coppa and Moe, waiting for the right time to speak as Coppa finished. “You know, the basic stuff.” “Oh Sam and I are doing just fine!” Fluttershy said with more enthusiasm than anyone expected. The three looked at her causing her to shrink back slightly. “Sam and I have been talking about a few things. He’s been really helpful around the cottage. Right Sam?” Sam nodded, and felt a strange sense of pride in the mare’s words. Coppa stared at Fluttershy while Moe looked towards Sam. He tensed as Coppa began to burst out laughing, gritting his teeth as Coppa fell to ground and began rolling fitfully. Moe kicked him slightly prompting a slight cry of pain from the Dwarf who picked himself up. “I’m sorry,” Coppa said wiping a tear from his eye. Sam let his fist relax as Moe hit Coppa over the head for good measure. The dwarf instantly stiffened, clutching his wounded head. “Ok I’m sorry! It’s just that we all know Sam never speaks. I mean why would he start now?” He gestured towards Sam who glared at him. Fluttershy sat there, taking sudden interest in the ground to avoid speaking. “What! I’m just saying the truth! He’s never spoken to us and we’re his friends.” “Yes, well despite whether or not Sam spoke,” Moe said while still mainting his annoyance towards Coppa. “Dante wants to see you two-” A sudden shout drew all their heads towards the centre stall. Sam’s eyes caught a lone figure running from the stall, a large bag of bits in its mouth, galloping straight towards them. Sam could have sworn the stallion was taking his job way too literally. He wore a black and white striped shirt along with a bandit mask tide around his head. Before any of them could react, the stallion slammed into the group and directly into Fluttershy. She cried out as she fell hard into the ground. The stallion wasted no time before he grabbed her bag and took off. “Are you ok?” Sam heard Coppa ask as he helped Fluttershy to her hooves. She nodded, small tears in her eyes. Sam felt a fiery anger light up in his chest as he turned his head around. He caught sight of the stallion just as he turned around a corner. “Stay here I’m going after him. Take Fluttershy to the library.” “What?” Coppa looked at Moe before Sam bolted off. Fluttershy’s mouth set in a faint smile as Sam bounded after the stallion. Moe ‘s face reflected his shock while Coppa stumbled over his words. “Did he just... He just-” “I can’t believe it...” Moe said shocked. They both looked at Fluttershy who simply nodded, giggling at their expense. ***** Sam’s boots pounded against the cobblestone as he finally neared the stallion. His breath was starting to become ragged as he narrowly dodged cross-eyed Pegasus and her unicorn filly crossing the road. He cursed as the thief turned into an alley, disappearing from sight. The thief had noticed Sam soon after he had given chase. A few other ponies had joined in the hunt for the thief, but had fallen behind when the stallion began using the alleys in his escape. Sam had managed to stay on the stallion’s tail, using his natural agility but was beginning to feel his muscles tire. Either he ended this now or he was never going to be able to catch up. Instead of turning the corner, Sam propelled himself forward. His legs coiled like springs before launching him upwards towards a balcony. His hands grabbed onto the railing and quickly pulled himself up using the momentum. He somersaulted onto the roof of the building, exhaling and rolling forward as his feet touched the tiled roof. He balanced precariously as he ran across the roof beam and jumped over to the next house. A few tiles slipped off as he landed, nearly causing him to slip off the roof. He caught sight of the thief just as he righted himself. A cloud of dust blew out as Sam raced towards him. His eyes locked on his prey, narrowing as his speed increased further. He ground his teeth as his legs burned fiercely. It felt like the sheer speed at which he was going was threatening to tear every fiber of his body to pieces. He persisted, biting his lip hard enough to draw blood as the length of the roof began to end. He had one shot for this to work and his window was beginning to close rapidly. He gripped his swords hilt just as his body became a blur. Just one more... His body passed over the edge of the roof as he vaulted towards the thief. He floated in the air before he angled himself at the thief. He prepped himself, concentrating on his target. He flew forward, shooting towards the ground at a speed that would rival that of Rainbow Dash. He let go of his sword hilt as he crashed into the stallion. To Sam’s shock, the thief dissipated under him. He found himself on his back, in a puddle of oily liquid. Sam watched as the puddle shifted and boiled, oozing away towards the outside of the town. Even the liquid which was covering him managed to slide off like glove. His head took a moment to wrap around what happened before it finally clicked. That thing... It’s still alive! He thought as he scrambled to his feet. Without hesitating he ripped his sword out of its scabbard before taking off after it. How had that thing survived? His mind raced to think up of any probable reason. Had Dante not burned the rest of it? Was it just a sliver of the greater piece? Or did another one spawn from a different source? Either way he pressed on, disappearing into the forest. Deep down, he knew that he should have gone back and gotten help but he could regret that later. He kept running, making his way closer and closer to the cottage. For some reason it was leading him back to that place. But why would it do that? Nothing about this creature made sense. Then it dawned on him. The Timberwolf... It was only a hunch but it was the only one that made sense. The creature had attacked the pup and had somehow implanted its essence into it. Now it was simply returning to its source, luring Sam to it in an attempt to pick the group apart one by one. If he could get to the source before it did he could cut it off, maybe even kill it without magic. Either way he needed to get to the grove before it did. He just hoped he could reach it before anything else was hurt... ***** “Fluttershy! You’re here!” Twilight exclaimed as she noticed Fluttershy, Moe, and Coppa enter the library. The entire library was filled with discarded piles of books. A few remained open in the centre of the room with piles of notes resting next to them. Dante was situated in the centre, his white hair in a mess and bags lining his eyes. He was busy scribbling notes down in his book as he compared various books to Starswirl’s journal in front of him. His red irises were less pronounced now, blending in with his bloodshot eyes. Nevertheless, he glanced up and gave the three a tired nod. “Where’s Sam? He said yawning. Coppa and Moe looked at Dante with excitement as he played with the bandages on his arms. He flipped a page on the book as he kept his attention on the three. “I thought I asked him to come too?” “Dante you’re never gonna believe this!” Coppa said accidentally knocking a pile of books over. They all heard a familiar drake groan upstairs as volumes clattered on the floor. A dead silence followed as Coppa waited for Dante to reply. Fluttershy sat down next to Twilight as Dante continued to not answer. “Come on man! Try and guess!” “Did Berry Punch let you have free reign over cellars and bed?” Dante said with a smirk causing Moe to laugh. Coppa blushed in embarrassment as Dante prodded further. “Did you find out just how much she loved soft things?” “I’m not interested in her!” Coppa retorted, his face flushed as he regained himself. “No Sam actually spoke!” Now it was Dante’s turn to look surprised. He dropped his book as hsi head turned towards Fluttershy. She let out an ‘eep’ as she hid behind her mane when Dante approached. “Fluttershy is this true?” “Y-yes...” She whimpered suddenly anxious and feeling vulnerable without Sam around. “He spoke after I found out he couldn’t use magic-“ She gasped, cutting herself off as she realised her mistake. All three looked at her as if she had said something impossible. “oh no... I shouldn’t have said...” “That’s impossible...” Dante said as he scratched his chin. A furrowed line ran across his forehead as he began to pace. He mumbled incoherently as the rest watched perplexed. Fluttershy secretly wished she could hide herself under the mountains of books. She regretted having spilled his secret, something which he had confided solely to her. Now she feared that he’d hate her for it and resume not speaking ever again. She didn’t know why but the thought of that pained her more than she thought possible. “I need my bag...” Dante muttered as he ran to his room. The sound of crashing materials, breaking glass and the occasional curse could be heard coming from the teenager. He came back out a minute later, a book grasped firmly in his hand. “Sam’s enrolment papers,” he added as he sat down and began to flip through them. He stopped at one of the early pages and scanned the words written on it. “Why do you need those?” Twilight asked as she trotted next to Dante and peered over his shoulder. He said nothing, his eyes trained solely on the words written down. Moe instead was the first to offer an explanation. “As students of Particus Academy, we all have specific files which tell the teachers exactly what our abilities are. You can’t get in until your given an evaluation and your student file is completed and registered,” Moe explained as he looked over Dante’s shoulder. “If Sam isn’t able to do magic then he should never have been allowed into the academy.” “Here it is...” Dante said as his eyes focused on one block of text. “Samuel Higen Moritsugu. Magical capability score... wait that can’t be right.” He flipped through the pages searching frantically for something. “Where is it?” “What is it?” Coppa asked approaching, his voice going low for a moment. Dante put the report down as he came upon a single signature. He groaned as he rubbed his face, distress evident. “It said his magic was never tested.” “What? Who conducted the tests then?” Moe said as he picked up the report. His own face fell when he saw the familiar signature written at the bottom of the page. He passed the book over to Coppa who took it quickly. “Why would he do that?” Moe questioned before noticing Coppa shaking the report. “What are you doing?” “There’s something wedged between in the spine...” Coppa replied as he shook it violently. As if on cue, a small red crystal plopped onto the ground. It was one of the smallest gems any of them had ever seen. A multifaceted ruby with edges covered in what looked to be like some sort of metal. Fluttershy picked it up and gasped as it began to glow, projecting an image of an elderly man in the middle of the air. “Hey look it’s the principle!” Coppa said enthusiastically. “It must be a message crystal. Old magic but pretty cool.” “What do we do with it?” Twilight asked poking at the holographic image. It warped around her hoof, distorting the image. “Wow...” She added as she stared in amazement “Ask it a question Fluttershy” Dante said quietly as he stared at the image. “It’ll only accept commands from you since you opened it.” “Oh! Uh umm could you please play?” She asked nervously. “If that’s okay with you...” Playing message... The recording said in a static monotone. Suddenly the image of Feinman began moving, as if he were just recording the message for the first time. They watched as he took a seat in a chair, eyes trained at them. He coughed into his hand before his voice became apparent. Hello, I am Principle Feinman. If you have accessed this message, than the issue of Samuel’s magic or lack of in this case has become apparent. It is true, I falsified the records pertaining to his grades in magical classes. My reasons for doing so are my own, but are in the absolute best interests of Sam. Before we start though, I must warn you this. Sam does in fact posses a substantial quantity of magical ability. It is the nature of his magic that poses difficulty to him harnessing it. I had hoped to remedy this issue before Sam went out into the world of adventuring but I assume events have dictated otherwise. It is pertinent that you realize this. Sam’s magic is dangerous and if left unchecked, it poses an extreme risk to both him and those around him. ***** Sam reached the clearing, panting and sweating as he scanned the area. Nothing moved, as though any twitch could break the dread silence. Had he made it in time? The grave looked undisturbed, no signs that anything had dug in or out of it. As much as he wanted to relax, there was still the fragment to deal with. Turning around, he froze in place as his fears were confirmed. In front of him stood what once was a timberwolf pup but now... now it was something entirely else. Black sludge dripped from every crack and pit in the pup’s body. Two streams poured from its eyes, now hollow and without their usual glow. It poured from the pup’s wounded side like mock blood. He took a step back as the pup trudged towards him each step staining the ground with liquid. It was disconcerting how the creature was using the body as a puppet, mocking life as it imitated every natural function of the pup. He raised his sword waiting for the first strike. Yet the pup stopped halfway, simply standing there in the centre of the clearing. Sam waited, unsure as to what the creature was doing. It stood still, not even twitching as the moments passed. Then suddenly it began coughing, hacking up great globs of black. It shuddered as it began to fall apart. Black goo and sticks clattering to the ground like blood and bone. Disbelief overcame Sam as the creature seemingly died in front of him. Maybe it had taken too much power to possess the body and its energy had simply run out. Sam kept his grip on his sword as he approached the pile of wood. He nudged it with his foot, testing to see if it was still alive. The pile fell apart, giving way to his prodding. He sighed as his muscles relaxed, giving way as a feeling of fatigue took root. Then he felt something underneath him. The ground rumbled and began to split beneath his feet. Sam jumped back as the ground crumbled away into a pit of inky blackness. More and more dirt fell away, leaving a hole the size of a fully grown elephant in the ground. The trembling gave way to silence while Sam stood there perplexed. There must have been an expansive network of cave running under the forest. An old stench of rotting leaves and wood came from the hole as he approached. He was unsure of what he expected to happen. Maybe the creature had sensed the cave below and had wanted him to fall to his death. Maybe it was just a freak occurrence. Either way, Sam knew he would need to tell Dante and the others. There was something coming from the cave that reeked of familiarity. That feeling turned to dread as Sam found himself flying through the air as a gigantic fist burst out of the hole. He stayed airborne for a few seconds before he landed in some bog nearby, sinking as his body hit the water. He righted himself and began to swim through the murky water towards the surface. Yet as he tried to move his limbs, he found them immobile, trapped in growing pieces of ice. He stared in horror as the water around him began to freeze solid, trapping him in the dark depths of the bog. A giant shadow came into view, looming over the freezing bog as Sam began to sink to the bottom of the bog.
Dark HorizonsCrossing the Bridge For those who'd like pictures: (Dante) (Coppa) (Moe ) (Sam) A small candle flickered as the aged man flipped another page of the reports sitting on his desk. Stroking his beard, he looked down at the four pictures of his personal students smiling as he read over their progress. A small knock at the wooden door brought his attention from the report and he slowly rose from his chair. “Come in” “You called for us sir?” a voice came as the student walked in followed by his three classmates. The voice belonged to the young Dante who stood at the front of the small group. His mouth was set in a line as his crimson coloured eyes stared at the man in front of him. The flickering light danced off his pale skin and white hair giving him the appearance of a spirit while the pair of horns that stuck out from his head gave testament to his Diablon heritage. Wrapped around his neck was an old and tattered scarf that matched the colour of his eyes and contrasted with the blue and white colours of his school uniform. Before Feinman could speak, he was interrupted by a voice from coming from behind Dante. This time it was Coppa the dwarf who broke the silence while scratching one of his furred ears. “Sir, if this is about the accident. I’m sorry. I didn't know that magnite was that reactive to water.” Feinman chuckled to himself as the dwarf who squirmed as Feinman walked up to him. Coppa’s body still had patches of singed fur after he had caused an explosion by throwing a brick of the enhanced metal into the school swimming pool as a joke. The resulting explosion had tossed the dwarf across the school campus where he ironically crash-landed in the infirmary. The goggles that sat on his head thankfully kept him from being blinded. Feinman had yet to punish him but Coppa’s classmates, it seemed, had already done the honours. The elf next to him only rolled his eyes as he moved a strand of his blond hair from his face. “Maybe if you would actually think for a change then we wouldn’t be standing here.” He said as Coppa shot him a look of annoyance. Feinman rubbed the bridge of his nose before he tried to defuse the upcoming argument between the two. “Moe, please let me explain before you jump to conclusion.” Feinman said as he sat back down at his desk. Coppa shoulders relaxed as he let out a sigh of relief while Moe remained still. “I’ve asked for you four because I have received reports of an unknown magical surge in a nearby labyrinth. I feel I can trust my four personal students to go and investigate this anomaly. Dante shall lead this investigation with Sam acting as the second in command. Sam are you up to the task?” Sam’s ears twitched as his name was called, he silently nodded as his tail swayed back and forth. Feinman only smiled at the grey haired Felpier who crossed his arms. Sam was the quiet one of the group and Feinman had often found him sitting alone in silence during the break between classes. Whether Sam was silent by accident or choice Feinman was unsure, no one had ever heard the boy speak and it seemed he preferred it that way. “Good, you three go back and prepare for the task, I wish to speak to Dante privately.” “Yes sir,” Coppa and Moe said in unison while Sam bowed and followed them out the door closing it behind them. Feinman waited a minute before turning to the fidgeting Dante who still stood in the centre of the room. “You can relax Dante, I only wish to talk.” “Sorry sir.” “Please stop calling me sir. I’m no longer a knight.” “Sorry, it’s a force of habit.” “Of course Dante. It’s fine,” Feinman said with a wave of his hand. He stared at the report in front of him before taking a breath. “I have seen that you have been avoiding the other students and distancing yourself from friends. Is this about the accident?” Feinman watched as Dante’s expression grew sombre and his mouth was set into a grim line. “Sir, I’m trying to get a better understanding of why my magic behaves like this and these voices. I don’t want to hurt anybody else.” “Dante it’s been five months, what happened wasn’t your fault. Not even I could have done anything.” “Which is why I need to gain control over my powers, I can’t let it happen again. Besides, the other students are afraid of my kind, so why should I care about making friends with them? I have the others already.” “It’s been years since the Red Queen was defeated Dante. You are nothing like those Diablons, you have the capacity to change others opinions about your kind. Alienating yourself is not going to help anybody get over their fears.” “I know, but I prefer a smaller crowd. May I go and prepare myself before we have to leave?” Feinman sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing any further. “All right, but you and I shall continue this when you get back. Also I have a gift for you.” “A gift?” Dante said confused. Feinman only smiled as he directed the teenager’s attention to the long object wrapped with a piece of cloth leaning on his bookshelf. “Thank you, but what is the occasion?” “No occasion, I just thought you might like it,” Feinman said as he saw the confused expression on his student. Feinman, in all aspects, was like a surrogate father to Dante. He had taken him in after he had found the boy climbing through the window of a school library at the age of six on one of his journeys. During the initial confrontation, the boy surprised the veteran warrior with a tiny fireball to the face. It had been easy enough to deflect but had still impressed the man enough to take the orphan under his wing. Dante had grown quickly under the tutelage of Feinman, and soon began to show much promise in the fields of magical theory and practice. The boy had even created a number of unique spells that would later come at a darker price. Feinman shook those thoughts from his head as he brought his gaze back to the shocked face of his student. Beneath the cloth was a staff and a sword. The staff, which Feinman had specifically ordered, had been crafted out of a combination of steel and magnite. It was slightly taller than Dante and was topped with what seemed to be an oversized spearhead. A simplistic piece that that Feinman thought suited the studious Diablon perfectly. He watched as Dante set the staff aside and drew the sword from its sheath. Unlike the staff, the sword was made of almost pure white steel that gleamed in the candlelight. In the centre of the guard sat a small sun with a clear, gleaming crystal. A sweet sound reverberated in the air as Dante twirled the blade that seemed to cut the very air itself. With a soft sound, the blade slid back into its scabbard as Dante admired the golden filigree that lined the handle. “A wonderful piece, is it not?” Feinman said as he smiled at Dante’s expression. He looked at the sword as a multitude of memories trickled through his mind. Pushing thoughts of the past aside, he rose and slowly walked towards the door. “You’ll have all the time to admire them later; we shouldn’t keep your classmates waiting.” “Okay,” Dante replied as he strode through the door with the rewrapped gifts in his hand. Feinman watched as his student walked down the hallway with a look of worry as he closed the door and sighed. He looked at the reports for what seemed like the thousandth time,silently praying for his students safety. ***** “Twilight, are you sure this is gonna work?” Spike asked as he looked past the stack of books at the lavender unicorn who was scanning the pages of a book lying in front of her. A small frown lined her muzzle as she tried to make sense of the ancient words. “For all we know, nobody knows this spell exists!” “Spike, think about what could be done if I can decipher this spell,” Twilight said as she looked at the small dragon with tired eyes. She looked back down to the black book in front of her. Turning the page, she groaned as she came upon even more ink-spattered pages filled with charts and diagrams. She had spent the entire week going through Starswirl the Bearded’s journal after discovering the beginning of a complicated teleport. Unfortunately, the pages detailing the rest of the spell either had fallen out or were unreadable. She had managed to salvage what little information was left, but most had been written down in ancient equish and needed to be deciphered. For an entire week, Twilight had forsaken sleep and ate very little as she poured over the ancient pages with her magic. Her stomach groaned in pain as it begged for food but the mare ignored it's pleas. She had received the book in the mail from Celestia and had devoted most her time to learning everything she could from the old tome. What had caught her interest were the last two spells. She had gone over the note written by Celestia about the final spell several times but had been sidetracked by a few pages that had fallen out of the book. They depicted some sort of teleportation spell that could be used on other items or ponies besides the caster. She had been testing out the spell for the past week, weaving every ounce of energy trying to replicate what little she knew. She had come close, but her magic would give out before she could complete it. She stamped her hoof on the ground and let loose a small bit of magic from her horn in frustration, causing the book to flip over to another diagram. Twilight gasped as she recognised the Elements of Harmony surrounding what appeared to be a large circle, crossed with various lines each leading to smaller circle in which one of the elements sat. Her frown melted away into a large smile as she turned to her assistant who had just gone into the kitchen after stacking the remaining books. “Spike can you go get the elements while I go get the others?” “Why?” “I’ll explain everything when I get back,” Twilight said as she galloped past the stacks of books sending them flying all over the floor. “Oh come on!” Spike shouted as he returned to the entrance to find his work undone. Grumbling he started picking up the scattered literature as he cast a small glance to the book that held the magical items. ***** Dante scanned the dark passageway as he raised his new staff above his head. Muttering an incantation, a small orb of light shone from the head of his staff illuminating the dark passageway. They had been following the wispy trails of the magenta magic for the past hour. They had to stop a few times when the trail went dead only to reappear a few moments later. They had encountered relatively few monsters on the way down, only the occasional thunder bat or nasal digger actually dared to try to attack them. Feeling a light tap on his shoulder Dante turned to see Moe who turned away, blinded by the light. “Dante can you please turn that down just a bit?” Moe said as he shielded his eyes. He lowered his hand as Dante slowed the amount of magic flowing into the staff causing the light to die down a bit. “Sorry, I’m not exactly used to this staff yet.” “You’ve totally got to let me take a look at that sword when we get back,” Coppa said excitedly as he looked at the weapon hanging from Dante’s side. If there was one thing Dante knew, it was never let the dwarf near anything that looked remotely expensive or contained a large amount of precious metal. “I can’t believe Feinman gave you his sword!” Dante looked at his classmates in the dim light as he turned to face them. Sam was positioned at the rear with his katana in hand. The blade suited the silent Felpier who scanned the passage with his dark eyes while his tail flicked whenever he caught an unfamiliar noise. The slender curved blade glinted in the light as Sam readjusted his grip on the black handle. In front of Sam was Coppa, who had rested his giant axe over his shoulder to relieve some of the weight of the weapon from his tired muscles. His massive hand dwarfed the long handle as he walked slowly, avoiding the snaking trails of the strange magic. Finally, Dante’s gaze rested on Moe who was busy testing the strength of his bowstring. Moe had constructed the small bow in their alchemy class the year before after a series of failed attempts that nearly destroyed the schools wood supply. It was painted in a mix of rich green and earth colours matching the elf’s emerald eyes. Moe had been using it since then, perfecting his skills until he could accurately hit a target at almost five hundred paces. Somehow, the presence of his classmates assuaged some of the tension that Dante had felt when they had first picked up the trail. Something didn’t feel right to him, he couldn’t place his finger on it, but this magic seemed distinctly alien. A sudden movement in the corner of his eye caused Dante to spin around and cut all magic that was flowing to his staff, casting the passageway into darkness. The trails of magic seemed to grow brighter, casting a dim glow as they expanded in size. They followed the trail until the magic seemed to end at a dead end. Coppa stepped forward, pressed one of his ears to the wall, and gave a small knock with one of his furred digits. A hollow sound echoed in the wall and Coppa stepped back and nodded. “It’s a false wall.” He said turning to his friends. Moe rolled his eyes while Dante examined the surrounding walls for a switch or stone out of place. Sam sat back as he scanned the passage behind them. “I would never have guessed,” Moe deadpanned. The elf stepped forward and took out a torch striking it against the wall. The torch flickered at first before the end burst into flames. “I don’t suppose there’s a switch around here.” “It’ll be nearby.” Dante said as Coppa stood there with his arms crossed. “Guys I can handle this.” Coppa said, only for the two to ignore him as they searched. Grumbling, he turned to the wall and knocked on it again before pulling a pair of metal boots from his bag. “I can’t find anything.” Moe said as he examined the crevices in the ancient walls. “Dante, have you found anything?” “No, whoever built this hid the switch really well,” Dante replied before giving a small sigh as he stood up. “This is going to take some-“ A sudden crash and the sound of smashing rock broke the calm and silent atmosphere, cutting Dante off. All three classmates turned around with weapons drawn to see Coppa standing in the ruins of the wall dusting off his iron boots. He flashed them a grin as he pulled them off and deposited them back in his bag. “Told you I had it covered,” he said as he jumped over the pile of rubble. “C’mon, times a wastin.” “Doesn’t he ever think before he does something stupid?” Dante said as he stepped over the rocks. Moe shrugged as he climbed over a boulder followed by Sam. “He wouldn’t be Coppa if he did,” Moe said with a small laugh. Dante smiled while Sam remained silent. They followed the trail until they found Coppa crouching by a small opening. Peering through it, the four of them gasped as they saw where the trailing magic ended. The trails wound into a giant cavern held up by massive spears of stone. Each of the walls were honeycombed with massive caves, all facing towards the centre of the cavern where a massive stone pedestal had been erected. The trails of magic were concentrated in the centre of the monument and were surrounded by four figures who were busy chanting as the magic swirled in front of them. With a slow movement, one of the figures produced an orb and two small stones, then placed them underneath the swirling trails of magenta. The magic trails immediately clung to the orb as if it were a magnet before funnelling into the stones. The vortex shrank in size until it reappeared inside the floating orb still funnelling the magic into the strange items. “Do you think we should maybe stop them?” Coppa said as he moved forward but was held back by Sam who pointed at one of the caverns where a hunched figure was busy eating a mess of mashed flesh. “Or maybe not. What should we do?” “We go back to the academy and alert the security forces,” Dante replied as he peered over the edge. The spell that the four figures were using seemed to be drawing on an outside source of magic. Whatever they were doing, it would require a massive amount of time and effort. Just enough time for the everyone to alert Feinman and the security teams that were housed back in Particus. Sam and Moe both nodded and moved back towards the passage entrance. Dante gave Coppa a little nudge to start following, but the Dwarf pointed back towards the figures. Dante looked to where the furred finger was pointing to see two bodies tied to one of the pillars guarded by two horned demons. “We’ve got to help them,” Coppa said as he moved to jump down to the floor below. Dante grabbed the dwarf by the collar and spun him around. Coppa gave Dante an annoyed look. “You can’t tell me that you’re just going to let them be sacrifices for some demonic ritual.” “We don’t know if this is what it is.” “Don’t be an idiot! Look at them. Black robes, strange magic, weird curvy knife thing.” Dante peered past the angry dwarf to see that one of the figures had indeed pulled a strange knife and was moving slowly to the struggling captives. “This entire setup practically screams weird demonic magic.” Dante looked back and saw Sam and Moe waiting for his plan. He looked back to the scene below them and sighed. If they turned back now, the two prisoners would surely die and it would possibly bolster the speed at which the spell was being conjured. If they intervened, there was the likely possibility that they would be slaughtered by whatever creatures the four hooded figures had summoned to guard them. Dante rubbed the bridge of his nose as he stood up and looked at each of his friends. Surely their combined skills would be more than enough? “Fine, we go down and grab the two and then get out of there.” “And the four others?” Moe asked as he stepped forward. “Don’t attack them if you don’t have to. We don’t know what they’re capable of.” “Okay,” Coppa and Moe said in unison while Sam nodded his head. Dante nodded back to them and took a step off the ledge, dropping down to the floor below, quickly followed by everyone else. ***** “Twilight, I know you needed us, but this is cutting into my napping time!” Rainbow Dash complained as she fidgeted inside the circle drawn around her. “It will only take a moment Rainbow!” Twilight said from her own circle. She looked towards each of her friends as they patiently waited. The circle had grown to cover almost the entire floor of the library. Each of the mares sat in their respective circles with the familiar gold necklaces of the Elements of Harmony sitting around their necks. Twilight closed her eyes and felt the crown on her head start to vibrate, her magic coursing through it. She could feel wave after wave of magic pulsate towards the five other elements and to the circle. A gasp came from each of the mares as Twilight attached strings of magic between each of the circles. “Oh, lookie lookie!” Pinkie’s voice exclaimed as she bounced inside the circle. “They’re all glowy now!” Twilight opened one of her eyes to see that the lines of the of the outer circles had begun to glow. The connecting lines also began to slowly turn blue and emit a faint glow as they neared the centre of the massive chalk circle. The six covered their eyes as the light grew more intense until there was a sudden flash before the room was illuminated by a soft glow. An orb floated in the centre of the room, glowing as it drew energy from the six elements. Every few moments it would switch colours to mirror one of the six. From the top of the orb, a large tendril of energy seemed to float off into the sky before it straightened as if something were pulling on it. Twilight gazed into the arcane energy swirling before her as more tendrils began to appear each attaching to the elements. She felt another tug as more energy was siphoned from her body towards the orb. Gravity seemed to root each of the mares to the floor as they struggled to remain upright. Fluttershy was on the ground shaking as a pink tendril moved from her necklace and began to draw energy from her body. Pinkie’s hair had lost its poof and drooped as her legs shook. Applejack and Rarity panted as the tendrils sapped their energy causing them to collapse on the floor. “Is this supposed to be happening?” Rainbow dash yelled as a wind began to whip in the library, sending pages and books flying. The screams of Fluttershy echoed as the magic raged and spun out of control. “I don’t know!” Twilight gasped as she fell to the ground. She tried to cut off the flow of magic, but an invisible force seemed to keep her from stopping the spell as it ravaged her friends. “I can’t stop it! Someone help!” ****** Dante’s ears picked up a cry as he cut down another demon. He avoided the spray of its blackened blood as he cast a bolt of electricity that dropped another one as it tried to stab Moe with a rusty sword. He scanned the area for Sam and Coppa as a demon fell in front of him with two arrows sprouting from its chest. He found Sam fending off a group of the humanoid demons who lunged at him with broken spears and old swords. With a flick of his katana, Sam decapitated the first as he dodged the clumsy spear thrust. A few more stumbled forward with their weapons raised but were quickly dispatched by Sam’s fluid movements. Few could match Sam when it came to his speed and dexterity. The felpier had spent years training and the growing pile of bodies that surrounded him reflected the mastery of his physical condition. A roar broke Dante’s attention and he turned to see a group of the weak demons soar through the air. Coppa stood amidst a sea of black as he swung his giant axe viciously. It passed through the skinny demons as it completed its arc, throwing severed body parts in all directions. Coppa panted as he eyed the rest of the group that was cautiously approaching him. They stopped as he emitted a harsh growl and dashed at them with his axe raised. Unlike Sam, Coppa was naturally gifted when it came to strength but would often lose himself in the heat of battle. He was never as fast as Sam or Moe, but made up for it in brute strength. His usually calm and joking demeanor was replaced with something more animalistic as his axe smashed into another unfortunate enemy. “Dante, watch out!” Moe shouted as he drew his bowstring back. Dante barely had any time to duck as the arrow sailed through the air before coming to rest in a nearby demon’s head. Dante took a breath as he looked towards Moe who drew his long knives and cut down another dreg. Every movement seemed expertly coordinated and deadly as the massive amount of low class demons were whittled down by each swipe of his blade or shot from his bow. Dante felt relieved to have such powerful companions as he drew on his own magical reserves and unleashed a wall of flame, incinerating the last of the summoned demons. “It matters not if you destroy our servant’s child!” The deep voice of the lead figure resounded as he stepped down from the pedestal. “However, you and your companions have impressed me, and for that I offer you a chance to leave this place alive.” “With those weaklings your friend threw at us, I don’t think we’ll need the offer,” Coppa said as he pointed to the second figure standing at the stairs. “How dare you insult my children!” The figure shouted as the hood fell away to reveal the head of a white haired elf. “Dagon, I wish to put an end to that unappreciative dwarf!” “Fine Ravenn, just be quick about it!” Dagon said as he removed his own hood to reveal an aged Diablon with lank purple hair that fell across his face. Dante backed up as a sudden chill crept up his spine as Dagon waved his hand. A sudden blast of magic sent the four flying in different directions as a large magic circle opened up in the middle of the cavern. A large bulbous hand grasped at the sides of the circle as the monster within pulled itself out. Coppa swore as he saw the monster rise to its full height. “A Bullywug! This is just perfect!” Dante readied a bolt of electricity as the Bullywug croaked and raised one of the cleavers in its bulbous hands. The monster was at least thirteen feet tall and covered in pitted green skin that oozed a slimy substance, poisoning the ground below it. Its small, beady eyes darted around as it stared at the four students. Its large tongue shot out of its mouth and sped towards Moe who darted out of the way as the tongue wrapped around the pillar behind him. The Bullywug croaked as it constricted its tongue and crushed the massive stone pillar. Dante felt an invisible hand grab him and found himself flying through the air towards the pedestal. He stopped just before he hit the ground and felt the invisible force release him as he dropped to the ground. His attempt to stand was halted as Dagon pressed a foot onto his back. Dante struggled as Dagon pinned him to the ground. He felt a hand grab his neck and felt himself lifted as he was turned to face Dagon. “Interesting, you have a peculiar magical force in you,” Dagon said as he looked at the struggling student choking in his hand. Dante’s vision began to darken as his lungs screamed for air that was blocked by Dagon’s iron grip. “Yet you suppress your true power. Why is that? Is it because of your friends?” Dante was turned around as he was forced to look at the scene below. His classmates were busy frantically avoiding the gargantuan monster’s clumsy strikes. The Bullywug’s loose skin was covered with a multitude of small cuts that oozed black blood. Coppa barely avoided a blow as he rolled out of the path of the monster’s blade. Moe was busy unleashing a flurry of arrows that bounced of the monster’s back while Sam attempted to hamstring one of the pudgy legs. “Or is it because you fear your true nature as a Diablon? Why do you refuse to let your inner desires take over?” Dante found the ground rush to meet him as the iron grip left his neck. He gasped for air as he picked his sword up and swung it behind him. Dagon easily avoided the blow and twisted Dante’s arm behind him. He cried out in pain as one of Dagon’s fingers, coated in a deep purple miasma, made contact with his head. Dante’s legs weakened as he felt every fibre of his being revealed to his opponent. His greatest triumphs, fears, and regrets were all laid bare as Dagon accessed the deepest recesses of his mind. Dagon smiled as he attempted to breach the final barrier separating him from Dante’s darkest memory. “NO!” Dante shouted as his last mental barrier broke and he felt a strange power surge from within his core. The connection was interrupted as a black aura seemed to explode from nowhere, sending Dagon flying back. The two other figures that had been standing idly were thrown back as black tendrils slammed into them. Dante felt his consciousness fade as the tendrils snaked across the orb, crushing it as they tried to access the built up energy. A large flash blinded him as he felt his limp body being pulled towards the vortex of energy escaping from the broken orb as a searing pain came from his chest. He heard shouts of anger and fear, closely followed by the cries of his companions as he finally lost consciousness and watched his life flashed before his eyes. “Sleep child, soon all will be right again,” a voice cackled as the darkness washed over him.
Crossing the BridgeFirst Impressions “Twilight? Are you okay?” Twilight groaned as she opened her eyes, only to see the worried expression of her assistant. Every inch of her body screamed for her to lie back down as she slowly rose from the floor. She felt Spike’s arms wrap around her neck as he pressed his face into her coat. She smiled as she attempted to reassure him. Her gaze moved from the small dragon to the state of her library as the events of the night before caught up to her. The library looked as though a hurricane had run through it. Books and paper were scattered everywhere, torn pages littered the ground, smudging the remains of the chalk circle. She looked back to her assistant as he broke away and gave her a smile while wiping his eyes. “I thought I lost you guys. None of you were breathing after the spell finished.” “Where are the others Spike?” Twilight asked as she scanned the room for her friends. None of them were present as Spike sat down on a pile of loose books. Twilight rubbed her head with a hoof as her mind went over the events of the previous night. She looked outside to see that night had fallen again. Something had gone wrong in the middle of the spell. Twilight remembered the giant orb and the glowing tendrils that had nearly drained her and her friends of nearly everything. Spike had been there before she passed out, but had been thrown back as the orb exploded in a flash of brilliant light. A few walls had scorch marks from where the tendrils had lashed out, and majority of the shelves were damaged from the magical shockwave. A sudden movement caught Twilight’s eye, making her turn to see a figure shift on the couch behind her. Twilight’s eyes widened as the figure turned to face her. Twilight stared at Spike with a look of utter disbelief. A groan made her turn her attention back to the figure that had risen from the couch. It was holding its head in its hands, trying to clear its vision. ****** Dante’s expression matched Twilights as he locked eyes with the pony in front of him. Twilight could’nt help but stare into his deep crimson eyes as they bore into her with a worried expression. His hand slowly reached out and brushed the soft fur of her cheek as she came close to him. A strange tingling sensation shot down her spine as the fingers grazed her skin. She gazed at him as his eyes became frightened as he started to edge away. “This can’t be real,” Dante said as he backed away from the unicorn. He looked at his hand as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Twilight could quite literally hear the rapid beat of his heart as he took in both her and Spike. He stared in disbelief as he tried pinching himself. “What happened to me?” Confusion overtook Twilight as she turned to Spike. A sudden crashing noise came from Dante as he made a dash for the door, knocking over a few pieces of upright furniture. He winched as a jagged piece of wood caught his arm and drew a thin line of blood before he burst through the door. “Wait! Come back!” Twilight yelled as she chased after him. Dante saw the purple mare chase him and increased his speed as he clutched his bloody arm. He ran through the surprisingly empty streets as he tried to evade the purple mare chasing after him. He jumped over a crate and spun around as he summoned a small portion of his magic to his palm. With a quick chant he condensed the air in front of his palm and sent it hurtling towards Twilight. Sweet Celestia, what kind of magic is that? Twilight thought as she ducked under the ball of air. The spell smashed into a building, completely obliterating the wall. Twilight stood in awe of the destructive force as she looked a Dante. “I need to stop him.” Dante had severely underestimated his condition as he gasped for air. Such a simple spell would have normally been an easy feat for him, but recent events had taken their toll on him. He fell back as more of the horse creatures came out of the pastel coloured building and stared at him. “Stay away from me!” He summoned the last of his strength as he felt a familiar heat engulf his hand. He opened his eyes to see the ponies staring at his arm, which had been engulfed in bright red flames. All had looks of fear as he backed away with his hand raised. The purple one that had been chasing him stood in front of the crowd as a magenta aura surrounded her horn. Dante felt himself rise off the ground as he was encased in a similar coloured aura. He struggled as he floated, extinguishing the flames that had begun to sputter as his magic reserves ran dry. He felt a wave of exhaustion overtake him as he dropped to the ground. Twilight cautiously approached Dante as she lowered her horn in case he tried to use his magic again. A sudden scream made her turn her head towards the familiar shape of the Carousel Boutique as a shadowy figure jumped through a window and stopped in front of Dante. A smile crossed Dante’s face as he looked at the familiar golden haired elf standing in front of him. “It’s good to see you Moe,” Dante said as the elf picked him up. Twilight was about to call out to them to but was interrupted when the elf threw down a small pellet. Smoke billowed out from the device, enshrouding the two. She coughed as she used her magic to clear the thick grey smoke, only to find the two creatures gone. She searched frantically as a snow-white mare ran out of the boutique. “Twilight! What in the world were those things?!” Rarity said as she approached the frantic purple unicorn. “Did you see the one with horns?! He was on fire!” Pinkie said as she popped out of nowhere, causing everyone to jump back. Twilight looked at her friends with the same look of confusion and shook her head. Pinkie was bouncing up and down excitedly as she looked around for the two aliens. “Your friend looked really funny too! I’ll go find them and then we can all have a giant party!” “Pinkie, I think a party is the last thing they need,” Twilight said causing the party mare to stop bouncing and look at her with a puppy dog eyes. Twilight sighed as she scanned the area looking for any sign of the two figures. “They’re frightened. I think we brought them here last night.” “Speaking of last night,” Rarity said as she tried to fix her mane. She looked at the crowd of ponies that had begun to disperse before continuing. “What exactly happened? I don’t remember much of it.” “I can answer that!” Spike said as he caught up to the three mares. He wheezed for a bit as he tried to regain some of his breath. After a minute, he looked at the three confused mares before speaking. “It happened after you all passed out.” ***** Spike ran towards the stairs as he heard the girls screams for help. His foot missed the first step causing the dragon to tumble down the stairs. Regaining his footing on the floor, Spike ducked as an expanded copy of Applecare 101 flew past his head. He gasped as he saw the gigantic orb spinning in the centre of the room as hundreds of tendrils smashed holes into the walls and destroyed furniture. Spike ran towards Twilight as he saw her struggle to rise from the ground. The element of magic had fallen from her head and looked as though it was beginning to bend under an immense pressure. His hand instinctively went to grab the mare but collided with an invisible force, and he was thrown back by a magical backlash. He ran back to Twilight and began to pound on the invisible force field as he watched her faint. His eyes turned to the other five mares as each lost consciousness. Tears began to well in his eyes as he helplessly watched the tendrils suck the life out of those he loved. His eyes moved towards the growing orb as it began to spin even faster. To his amazement, the orb suddenly stopped as each of the tendrils fell limp. It began to twist, swell, and crack, before exploding in a flash of brilliant white light. Spike Shielded his eyes as the light blinded him. A number of smaller beams of light shot past him, passing through the door and windows, disappearing into the night. As the lights dimmed, Spike lowered his hand, and saw a figure crouching in the middle of the circle. The figure had a mess of white hair that covered the majority of its pale face. A dark black eye shone from beneath the white as the figure stretched and scratched the horns that protruded forward from the sides of its head. A yawn escaped its lips as it looked at the room with a smile of amusement, and then tucked away a staff and a golden sword. Its gaze rested on Spike and the unconscious mare lying beside him. Its smile grew even larger and more sinister as it approached. Spike felt a chill go along the length of his spine as he stood between the figure and Twilight. Dark tendrils extended from its sleeves as it raised a bandage hand towards Spike. He waited for a darkness to take hold as he closed his eyes, but felt one of the figures fingers press on his forehead. Spike couldn’t describe the strange feeling as the figure’s presence filled his head. It felt wrong, as though somebody was invading the very sanctity of his mind and peering into his very soul. The feeling lasted only a moment before Spike felt the presence leave his mind. He looked up to see that the figure had placed a finger encased in a black aura to its throat. The area where the finger touched turned black as the air hummed with unnatural energy that sent chills through Spike’s scales. A moment later, the aura surrounding the finger was gone and the figure cleared its throat as it knelt in front of Spike. “I am assuming you’re the only one here capable of speech at the moment,” the voice of the figure said. It sounded as though two people were talking in unison. It echoed through the room as Spike stared dumbstruck only nodding as he stared into the deep blackness of the figures eyes. “Good, it looks like the spell was successful. However I can’t say the same for the state of your companions.” Spike swallowed the knot in his throat before he spoke. ““What do you mean? Will they be okay?” “Frankly, no. The spell took too much out of them. It won’t be long before they cease living altogether.” “Please, you have to help them!” Spike cried as he hugged the still form of Twilight. “I need you to help them.” “I may be able to assist in their recovery, but I require a favour in return.” “Anything! Please you need to help them. You can have my hidden stash of crystals!” Spike ran back up the stairs and came back with a basket of gems that he dumped on the floor in front of the figure. He separated them into small piles and presented them to the figure who looked at them with a bored expression. Spike moved through each pile with lightning speed before coming to the bottom of the last pile where he found a small black crystal. He remembered this as one of the strange black crystals he had picked up near the gate of the Crystal Empire when they were heading back to Ponyville. The figure picked the crystal from Spike’s hands and examined it with keen look. He clenched his fist around the crystal for a moment and then dropped it as he stood up. Spike looked down to see that the inky blackness had disappeared, leaving behind a crystal as clear as glass. Spike looked up to see that the figure had lined up the bodies of all of the the mares except for Twilight, and had extended his hands towards them. Spike watched as the tendrils extended from the folds of the figure’s robe and carefully encircled the five mares. With a strange chant, Spike watched as ghostly purple flames engulfed his friends. The tendrils evaporated as the flames collapsed inwards, leaving behind a strange and acrid smell. Nothing remained were the bodies of the five had been. Only small scorch marks in the shape of their outlines. The figure gave a sigh as he turned his attention to the lavender mare who had ceased breathing. Spike stood in front of her, quavering as he stared directly at the figure. “What did you do to them?” “I simply fixed what was wrong and sent them back. They will wake up in their homes fully healed and able to continue with their lives.” “So what about Twilight?” “I will examine your friend in due time, but this is where the second part of the deal comes into play. I hold the lives of your friends in my hands, so you best listen to my instructions.” Spike nodded furiously as he stepped away from Twilight’s body. The figure knelt down and put a hand on the unicorn as he repeated the chant from before. Purple fire erupted from the figure’s hand as he grasped the unicorn’s horn. He held onto Twilight for a minute, then slowly withdrew. As the hand came away, Spike sighed in relief as Twilight drew a breath before turning back to the figure. “Within the next few days, three of my current host’s companions will arrive in this town. This is inevitability. We will need assistance in returning to our homeland which only your friends can provide. However, I fear that we were not the only ones brought here. Until this problem is remedied, we will stay here in this town. In the meantime, you will take care of our needs until such a solution is found. Understood?” Spike nodded as the figure got up and sat on a nearby couch. Another yawn came from the figure as he looked at Spike with a smug expression. Suddenly, dark trails seemed to evaporate as the dark robes were replaced by a different set of clothes. The bandages disintegrated from the figure’s hands as he examined his arms. A small smile played on his lips as he leaned back. “It seems that I must go back to my cage for a bit, but remember this tiny dragon. I will always be watching, and if my host is not taken care of, I will take back that which I have given.” “Who are you?” Spike asked as he stood up, no longer intimidated by the weakened state of the figure. “Who else came with you?” “My name and who I am is not of importance right now. Everything will be revealed in time, but for now, we must both rest. I am sure that my host will fill you in on recent events once he has recovered from his initial shock. Goodbye for now.” With those final words, the blackness in the figures eyes changed to a deep red before they rolled back into his head. The figure collapsed on the couch, unconscious. ***** “So we summoned a group of dangerous aliens to Equestria,” Twilight said as she looked at Spike. She groaned as she rubbed her forehead. Not only had she mistakenly summoned a group of unknown aliens to Equestria, one was capable of using destructive magic she had never seen before. She could only imagine what the others were capable of doing. “Princess Celestia is going to kill me!” “Now Twilight, I’m sure that if we explain what happened, she’ll be able to help us.” Rarity said as she followed Twilight back to the library. Pinkie bounced beside them whistling a tune, obviously undeterred from the previous night’s near death experience. “Besides, I really need to apologize to that one who was in my shop. I acted rather hastily and without proper judgment. I do hope he accepts my apology for throwing my scissors at him.” “I think it would be best if we all got some sleep before we look for them,” Twilight said as she let out a sigh. She opened the door to her library and was greeted by the sight of a now, slightly cleaner, mess on the main floor. A few pieces of furniture were still overturned, and the majority of her books needed repairs, but that would be a problem for another day. “I’ll send a letter to the Princess tomorrow and we’ll all gather here to go looking. I’m sure Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow will need an explanation as well.” “Then can we throw a party?” Pinkie asked as she bounced rapidly. Twilight rolled her eyes as she stepped inside the library. She nodded to the pink mare who squealed with excitement before running back to Sugarcube Corner. “This is gonna be the bestest most supertastic party ever!” “Well then I guess we shall see you then tomorrow,” Rarity said as she turned away and headed back to her shop. “Good night Twilight.” “Good night Rarity,” Twilight replied as she closed the door. Twilight sighed as she levitated a scroll and her quill and began to write. The letter took her only a minute to finish and explained everything from what had happened to exactly the individual measure of degrees of each angle of the intersecting lines. Rolling the paper up, she turned to give it to Spike who breathed a jet of green flame over the paper. As the smoke exited her window, Twilight went upstairs hoping to salvage what was left of the cold night. ***** Dante grimaced as Moe bandaged the cut on his arm. With a twist, Moe tightened the piece of cloth over the reddened skin. The bleeding had been stopped, but without any medicine or alcohol, it ran the risk of infection. Dante estimated that he unless they could find a healer soon, they would have to make contact with the pony creatures that had chased him last night. Dante scanned the room as Moe sat between a stack of boxes. They had taken refuge in an old building in the centre of the town. From the size of the building, Dante could tell that this was more than likely the town hall. They had gotten in through an open window and locked themselves in a musty storage room to rest for the night while they tried to figure out a plan of action. A sudden realisation came over Dante as he looked at his friend. “Hey Moe?” “Yeah Dante?” Moe replied as he brushed back some of his long hair and looked at his friend’s worried expression. “What happened? We were fighting those four and then the next thing I know, I’m in library with some purple horse thing staring at me.” “Well, we were fighting the Bullywug, then there was a bright flash. The next thing I know, some sort of vortex opened up and sucked us all in. I woke up in some sort of fashion place and almost got stabbed by some flying scissors. The next thing happens is I see you surrounded by horses, so I come and get you.” “Were Coppa and Sam with you?” “No. I thought that maybe you’d know where they were.” “Well, this situation has gone off to a great start. This is starting to look like one of those bad novels that Sarah writes.” “I don’t think Sarah ever wrote one that involved small horses, Dante. Most of that girl’s books were bad slasher plots,” Moe said as they both remembered the shy green haired student librarian. “We’ll look for them in the morning and be back at Particus before you know it. Besides, it’s not like this situation could get any weirder.” Dante was about to protest until he saw a flash of mint green dart from the window. He stared at the window waiting for whatever creature to reappear but shook his head as he noticed that Moe had fallen asleep. Dante leaned back as he felt the day’s events take their toll on his exhausted frame. The comforting hold of sleep came easily to the Diablon as his eyelids sagged and he shifted his body into a more comfortable position. “I just hope that the others are ok.”
First ImpressionsThe Calm Before The Storm Sam trudged through the bushes, mentally cursing as he made his way past the thick brambles. The stubborn bush grabbed at his clothes causing him to contemplate using his sword to cut through them. Deciding against using his weapon in such a manner, he pulled his leg out of the bush causing him to tumble backwards. He casually used the momentum to roll back onto his feet before sighing. The sound of a breaking branch pulled him from his passive stance. His hand rested at the hilt of his katana as he scanned the brush for any sign of company. His ears strained to hear any other sound before picking up on a low feral growl behind him. Turning around, his gaze centred on a particular glow coming from the brush. His eyes narrowed as he found the source of the glow. A pair of glowing green eyes burned in the darkness of the forest, watching as the Felpier drew his sword. Sam felt a wave a calm pass over him as he prepared to defend himself. Suddenly, more green eyes stared at him as he found himself completely surrounded by the glowing orbs. The clearing was filled with the sound of wolves snarling as Sam turned to face the first creature that stepped out of the thick foliage. He stared at the creature in front of him trying to discern what it was. Its body was made of various pieces of wood shaped in the form of a large wolf. Glowing green eyes stared intently at Sam, who took a step back as more of the creature’s brethren emerged from the bushes. Putrid green breath flowed through the splintered teeth as the monster’s leaf like tongue grazed one its fangs. The lead monster raised its head and emitted a deafening howl. The other monsters followed suit, causing the howl to become a deafening symphony of deadly intent. Sam raised his sword as the first wolf launched itself at him. Sam ducked under the beast and quickly slashed at it with his sword. The blade caught the wolf just below its throat and tore a deep gash along the beast’s side. A whine came from the beast as it collapsed to the ground. Sam looked down to see a line of amber run down his blade as he readied himself against the rest of the pack. Drool lined the mouths of the beasts as they disregarded the cries of their injured companion. They readied to attack, but were caught off guard when Sam rushed to strike first. He sped forward and angled his sword towards the first wolf. He felt a slight resistance as the blade entered the opened maw and sheared the wooden head in half. Sap spurted onto Sam as the top portion of the wolfs head flew up into the air. Another swipe of his word cut the next beast through the midsection severing it in half. Sam felt the surge of adrenaline as the wolves backed away from him. Two wolves launched themselves at different angle towards Sam as he regained his breath. His sword caught the first one as it lunged for his throat but was dragged down by the weight as Sam tried to remove it from the body. He felt a burning sensation as the wolf’s claws raked his side, leaving a tear in his uniform. He placed his hand on the wound and felt a wet spot as his blood seeped from the claw mark. His mind raced as the wolves looked at him with hunger in their eyes. Felpiers were known for their speed and agility, but neither would help his current situation. His energy fading quickly as the bleeding intensified with each passing moment. His vision swam as the green orbs grew closer and closer, waiting for the moment when he would be too weak to retaliate. One dove for his arm and pinned it as he tried to stab at his attacker. Another grasped his leg and pulled on him, causing him to fall to the ground. He looked up as the pack leader loomed over him, its fetid breath stung his nostrils as it reared back to deliver the final blow. Sam closed his eyes as he waited for the end to come. Instead, a loud roar caused his eyes to shoot open. He looked to see that the wolves had begun to slink away as a large shadow loomed over him. He turned to see the large yellow body of a lion as it reared its head and released another bellowing roar. The wolves slinked off of Sam who got to his feet, swaying as feebly attempted to lift his sword. The taste of iron filled his mouth while his vision blurred . He fell backwards as the monster lowered itself and a blob of yellow and pink made its way towards him. Two large blue orb on the same field of yellow filled his vision as the darkness began to swallow his consciousness. So this is the face of the angel of death. Sam thought as his consciousness faded. He felt a sense of peace as he pictured the figures face. We meet at last ***** Sam opened his eyes as he woke with a start. He hissed as pain flared where he had been clawed. As his hand felt the area, he noticed that his midsection had been covered in white bandages slightly soiled by his sweat. He felt a pounding on his leg as he rose from the small bed. A small rabbit who was busy thumping his foot on Sam’s lap as narrowed his eyes at the wounded warrior. Seeing that Sam was fully awake, the rabbit hopped down from the bed and scurried out of the room. Sam looked around the room as he heard the sounds of someone talking downstairs. The room was lightly furnished and had a comforting warmth to it. A rather low ceiling hung above him as he stumbled over to the window. From his vantage point, he could see the countless number of birdhouses and animal burrows that littered the area. A small grunt of pain escaped from his lips as he slowly left the window and found his weapon leaning against the nightstand. His shirt was draped over a chair, a few patches sewn over the old tears. He quickly clothed himself before a noise made him spin while drawing his blade. His eyes widened as he saw the creature cowering before him as he pointed the blade at its throat. Slowly, he withdrew the blade as he regarded the strange creature before him. A butter yellow pony with a large pink mane cowered in the corner of the room. It used its long pink mane as a sort of curtain blocking Sam from viewing its face A movement caught his eyes and he stared incredulously at the wings that graced the pony’s side. He marveled at their structure as he sheathed his sword and took a step away. Suddenly, the pain in his side flared again, causing him to drop to his knees with a gasp. To his surprise, the fear that had been so dominating in the pony’s eyes was replaced with concern as it dashed to his side and propped him against the bed. Sam felt the soft fur of her as his arm was positioned over its small body. The pony said something causing Sam’s ears to twitch as he tried to comprehend her words. Nothing the pony said made any sense to him. There were a few words that he could understand like “town” and “twilight,” but the rest was a mix of strange neighs and squeaks. With a final check of his bandages, the pony that Sam assumed to be female, led him down the stairs. Passing the large crowd of woodland creatures, he felt the pony push him forward with a gentle nudge of her head. She spoke again while pointing towards the door with her forelimb. Sam did as he was told without complaint. The pony’s voices felt oddly comforting. It possessed a motherly tone that put Sam’s mind on ease as he opened the door. The sun blinded him as he ducked under the doorway. Adjusting to the brightness, he found himself listening to the sounds birds singing. He smiled as the calm and cool breeze of the morning washed over him and ruffled the fur on his ears and tail. A glance at the yellow mare showed her pointing towards a path that led to a town off in the distance. Nodding he slowly followed his saviour as she began to trot towards the town. Even though he didn’t feel any hostility from this creature, he still kept a steady hand next to his blade. ***** Dante looked out the window and felt his heart drop as he saw the crowd of ponies gathered in front of the town hall. Moe was muttering a few curses under his breath as he peered out of the windows. “What do we do?” Moe asked as he tightened his grip around his bow. Dante had left his weapons back in the Library and felt lost without the weight of the sword and staff in his hands. He looked out the window to see the same unicorn step out from the crowd next to a mint green one who pointed to the window before clapping happily. Without the cover of darkness, he could see the shape of the pony more clearly as she looked towards his position. Her mane was a dark shade of purple with a lighter streak running down its length. On her back leg was a peculiar symbol of a purple star that drew Dante’s eye. He saw that all the ponies had images gracing their bodies and silently wondered what such a thing could mean. He shook his head and cast aside his wandering thoughts as the purple mare levitated a large megaphone in front of her. “Please come out, we only want to talk!” “What’s she saying?” Moe asked as he looked out the window. Dante gave him a confused look before he looked back at the shifting crowd. “She says they want to talk,” he replied as he scanned the rooftops. Ponies with wings seemed to be patrolling the roof tops, preventing the two from making an escape. “Can’t you understand them?” “No, I only get a few words here and there but most of it’s a different language. I wish I had one of Coppa’s speaking stones.” “It would certainly make things easier,” Dante said as he noticed a pair of figures coming towards the crowd. His heart froze when he saw the shape of Sam walking down the street. He grasped Moe and turned him to face directly at the approaching felpier. “At least we know where Sam is.” Their joy was interrupted as the crowd surged around Sam who had placed a hand on his sword as though one of them might charge at him. Dante and Moe readied themselves as they slowly opened the windows as the attention was turned towards Sam. A sudden flash of light blinded them as a large pony descended from the sky in a blaze of white light. Dante stared in awe as the tall pony stepped forward, spreading out her large wings. The crown that topped her shifting ethereal mane told him all he needed to know about the pony’s status. Even from this distance, he could feel the power emanating from the monarch as she regarded the purple mare. ***** Twilight gulped nervously as she bowed to the princess who regarded her with a warm expression. As she rose, her gaze shifted to the creature that Fluttershy had brought into Ponyville. Its feline ears had flattened as it readied itself to draw its sword. The fur on its tail stood on end as it cautiously regarded the massive crowd. Its face was a mix of fear, confusion, and pain as Celestia slowly approached it. Twilight glanced at the creatures midsection as she noticed the bandages slightly hidden by its clothes. “Princess, be careful,” Twilight said as she looked at the frightened Fluttershy. Celestia looked at her student before she lowered her head and pointed her long horn towards the creature as a golden glow surrounded it. The creature started to draw its blade as it regarded the Princess. It yelped as the golden aura surrounded the sword and removed it from the hand on its grip. “Twilight, all will be fine. We mustn’t overreact,” Celestia said as she examined the blade while simultaneously lifting the creature in the air. “I will talk to them so that they don’t misread our intent-” The princess was cut off as a wall of flames cut them off from the rest of the crowd. Twilight turned to see the two other creatures drop down from the town hall. The horned one had one arm completely engulfed in flame as it looked at the princess with a furrowed brow. The other one was crouching and was pointing its drawn bow at the princess as it regarded the situation. “Let him go!” Dante said as he flames on his arms intensified. Twilight looked at the princess who nodded and released her hold on the sword and creature. It landed on its feet before vaulting over Twilight to grab its sword, removing it from its sheath as it landed with a graceful flourish. Dante just stared at the frightened ponies as the flames on his arm began to fade. “I don’t know what you want with us, but we just want to go home.” Celestia slowly approached the three as they lowered their weapons. The tension seemed to ease as she smiled at the three and bowed her head. The wall of flames died out as Dante ceased the flow of magic coming out of his arm and motioned for Sam and Moe to put away their weapons. Sam sheathed his sword while Moe placed his bow on the ground. The three lowered themselves as Celestia stood in front of them with her wings extended in a welcoming manner. Small tendrils of yellow light escaped from her horn grazing the bowed heads of the three. Sam and Moe gasped as the energy attached itself to them. The crowd watched as their bodies took in the magic while Dante remained as he was. Celestia took a step back as she regarded the three before she decided to address their concerns. “Do not worry, I have merely granted you the ability to speak and understand our language,” Celestia said as she bowed to them. They returned the gesture in kind as sighs of relief escaped their bodies. “My name is Princess Celestia, allow me to be the first to welcome you to the land of Equestria. You must have many questions.” “Yes we do Princess, but we were hoping to find our friend first,” Moe said as he bowed to the Princess, “we seem to have lost him recently.” “There are more of you?” “Yes, we are a party of four,” Dante said as he bowed also while ignoring a gasp from the pink mare nearby. Celestia smiled at the formality of the three. Her smile turned to a frown as she felt a sudden danger approaching the town. “His name is Coppa. He’s not that tall and is covered in brown fur. We were hoping to find him before he got himself into trouble.” A sudden roar broke the calm as dozens of heads turned to see a brown blur flying through the air and come crashing down into a house. Screams came from the crowd as the giant form of the Bullywug stepped into sight, knocking over carts and signposts as it unleashed a hungry croak. “It seems he’s found us,” Dante said as they readied themselves while Coppa removed himself from the wreckage of a house. “We’ll handle this! Please tell everyone to get out of here.” ***** Coppa’s day had gone from good to bad, and now to even worse as he saw his friends and the Bullywug facing off. He pushed a large piece of wall off his body as he grasped the handle of his axe. He jumped down from the wreckage and ran up to his friends as they prepared to face the gargantuan creature. “I hope that filly is okay,” he said to himself as he took his position beside his friends. The bullywug croaked as its tongue shot out and crashed into the town hall, causing the second tier to sway precariously. He looked at the serious expressions of his friends as the tongue snapped back towards the humanoid amphibian. “Well, it looks like the whole gang is back.” “Coppa, why is it that wherever we bring you, something tries to kill us?” Moe asked as he shot an arrow that sunk into the pock marked flesh of the Bullywug. “Where the hell have you been anyway?” “It’s a funny story actually. I’ll tell you it while we finish this guy off,” Coppa replied as he charged the monster. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar brown pony and a rainbow coloured streak. A purple unicorn appeared from thin air with Dante’s sword and staff in a Magenta coloured aura before tossing them to the waiting Diablon. He grinned as he dashed forward, raising his axe before he swung it down towards the Bullywugs bloated belly. “Looks like I missed out on introductions.”
Fight and FlightCoppa woke as the first rays of sunshine broke through the tree line. He turned himself over so he could stare at the sky as his head began to pound. He looked around to see that he was surrounded by an orchard of apple trees. He looked to his side to see his axe embedded into soft ground. He grasped the weapon and with a soft tug, pulled it out of the ground. Shaking the last bits of dirt from the blade, he scanned his surroundings looking for any signs of his classmates. He sighed when he realised he was alone and began to rack his mind as he stared at the sky. “Ok, I can do this, I’ve woken up in stranger places than this!” he said to himself as he looked at the trees. He let out a breath as his stomach growled and looked at the red fruit hanging from the branches. “First thing first, time to eat.” He slung his axe onto his back as he climbed the tree. Grabbing a low hanging branch, Coppa propelled himself onto the tree limb with minimal effort. It bent slightly under his weight as he edged closer to one of the ripe apples. Grabbing the fruit, he gently plucked the red orb from the branch. He inspected the apple for any worms or bruises before polishing it on his shirt. Satisfied with its condition, he bit into the fruit with a loud crunch as his teeth punctured the skin of the apple. An explosion of delicious taste filled his mouth as a line of juice dribbled down the side of his chin. With a few more bites, the apple was gone and replaced with a core that Coppa chucked over his shoulder. He wiped his mouth and gave a satisfied burp as he turned to reach for another apple. A sudden shaking of the tree made him pause as he looked down to see a horse bucking a tree with its hind legs, causing the apples to rain down from the branches. What in the hell? Coppa thought to himself as he peered through the branches that hid him. An orange coloured pony was busy collecting the fallen apples while a younger yellow pony helped her. Coppa chuckled as he saw the Stetson that graced the orange one’s head and the three red apples that looked like they were painted on her flank. The younger one only had a large pink bow and a bare flank. The orange one was busy talking to the yellow one, but Coppa couldn’t understand a single word they were saying. Coppa opened up his bag and rummaged through it as he watched the two ponies. He stared intently as he watched the orange one rear and buck the tree with a crack. He made a mental note of every movement as he watched the orange pony repeat the motions a few more times. He looked down as he felt the cool stone in the depths of his bag, and withdrew a blue stone. “Always knew this would come in handy,” Coppa said as he popped the small blue stone covered in various runes into his mouth. He smiled sadly as he felt the stone warm as its magic started to take hold. “Thanks dad.” “An’ that’s how ya buck a tree Applebloom!” the orange pony said with a smile as she panted slightly. The yellow filly nodded her head as her sister sat down. “Now you try.” “Okay sis!” Applebloom exclaimed as she trotted to the tree. Coppa smiled at the excited filly as he watched from the tree. Applebloom reminded him of his own sister. She had the same happy expression and determination that Coppa had always seen on Ferra’s face. He watched as Applebloom reared her hind legs and gave a light kick. The tree slightly shuddered as the yellow hooves made contact with the bark but no apples came down. The yellow filly gave her sister a sad look that nearly caused Coppa’s heart to seize as he saw her large eyes. “Nothin happened Applejack. Ah’ll never get it right!” Coppa chuckled as he heard the name. He silently crept from the branch and jumped onto a nearby tree still loaded with apples. A rainbow blur caught his eye as a cyan pegasus landed in front of Applejack. Coppa looked at the rainbow maned mare as he bit into another apple. “AJ, we need to get to Ponyville quick! Twilight said she needs us!” “Hold on there Rainbow Dash!” Applejack said as she patted the anxious mare on the back. Rainbow took a breath as she regained her composure. “Ah’m teaching Applebloom here how to buck trees. What do ya need?” “It’s about the spell from last night!” Rainbow said as she noticed the yellow filly staring at them curiously. Coppa’s ears twitched as he heard the mention of a spell. He saw Applejack’s expression turn from confusion to a grim realisation. The orange mare turned to her sister with a sad expression. “Applebloom, ah need ya to go on back to the farm.” Applebloom’s ears flattened as the sad expression came back to her young face. “Please, ah’ll be back soon and we can get back to buckin then.” “Okay sis.” Coppa watched as Applejack and Rainbow Dash sped down towards a path in the orchard. He started to move so that he could follow them, but was stopped when he heard the filly sniffle. He watched as Applebloom stared at the ground and held back a tear before she turned towards the tree Coppa was hiding in. A look of determination filled her face as she ran full speed and kicked the tree causing it to shake. When the branches settled, she opened her eyes to see that none of the apples had fallen. She sighed as she turned to go back towards the farm. “Ah guess ah’ll never be as good as AJ,” she said as she absentmindedly dug up some soil. A snap caused her ears to swivel as an apple hit her square on the head. She rubbed the sore spot as she looked at her feet and saw an apple lying on its side. Her expression turned to delight as she happily bounced in place. “Ah did it! I got mah first apple.” Coppa grinned as he watched the filly bounce in place. Sure it wasn’t anything large, but he couldn’t stand by and let the filly’s day be ruined. Suddenly another idea came to him as the pictures of the way Applejack had hit the tree surfaced in his mind. He grinned as he lowered himself to a smaller branch. “You did good kid. It was a nice hit, but you still need work.” Applebloom froze as the voice came from the tree. She stared at the tree with a look of disbelief as she backed away. “Did ya’ll just talk?!” Coppa couldn’t help but laugh at the face of the filly as he hung under the branch, exposing his upper body as his legs hooked around the branch. Blood rushed to his head as the filly stared at him. He lost his balance when Applebloom bucked him in the face, sending his head swinging back. He cried out in pain as he dropped from the tree and fell to the ground. “Ow,” he said as he rubbed his nose as the filly backed away from him. A faint taste of iron filled his mouth as he spat a glob of red onto the ground. He chuckled as his nose stopped stinging. “If a hoof to the face is your way of saying hello, then it’s nice to meet you too.” Applebloom stared incredulously at him as she looked back to the apple by her forehoof. “You dropped this for me? Why would a diamond dog do that?” Coppa grinned as he scratched one of his ears before he gave a confused look. “I only helped; it was mostly you who did it. Wait, what’s a diamond dog?” “Well ain’t that what ya are?” “No kid, I’m a dwarf.” “What’s a dwarf? Who are you? An ahm a filly!” “Names Coppa, nice to meet you,” he replied as he extended a hand. The filly cautiously placed her hoof in his palm and shook the furred hand slightly. A smile came to her face as he stood up. She came to about the middle of Coppa’s thigh and stared in awe as he cracked his neck. “You got a good pair of legs kid. I’m surprised you didn’t dent my skull with them cannons.” Applebloom giggled as she instinctively flexed a leg. Coppa motioned her to come closer as he knocked on the tree. She approached him without hesitation as she watched him kick out with a leg and land a blow on the trunk. A few apples fell from the tree as she stared at Coppa. “Here’s a tip ‘bloom,” Coppa said as he knelt beside her. He pointed to the area where he kicked. “When you buck the thing, snap your leg out like this.” He took her leg and extended it until it touched the tree. Applebloom looked at him but Coppa gave a nod. Summoning her strength she lashed out at the tree and heard a loud crack. She waited a moment before a few apples dropped from the branches. She gave an excited squee as she wrapped her forehooves around Coppa’s waist in a hug. He laughed at the filly hanging from his waist as he picked up another apple and took a bite out of it. A sudden sound turned both of their attentions to the side as Applebloom let go of the dwarf. “What was that?” Applebloom asked as she started to head towards the noise. “It sounded like a big frog.” Coppa’s eyes widened as he grabbed Applebloom and threw her out of the way as a long pink tongue smashed into him, sending him flying into a tree. He groaned as the filly screamed when the large body of the Bullywug emerged from the trees. It croaked as it saw its target and sent its tongue arching at the prone dwarf. Coppa used his arms to propel himself out of the way as the tongue smashed into the ground. He noticed the empty hands of the Bullywug and guessed that the creature had lost its blades when they were sucked into the vortex. He saw Applebloom cowering by the tree with a look of horror on her face as Coppa swung his axe and cut deep into the monsters leg. “Applebloom! Run!” Coppa shouted as he was launched back towards the trees by the monster’s leg. The filly didn’t need a second command as she bolted towards the nearby house as fast as she could. Coppa watched as she disappeared before he looked back at the croaking Bullywug. “All right ugly! Let’s dance!” ***** “And then I got it to chase me here!” Coppa said as he jumped over the swinging arm of the Bullywug. “I mean, what are the chances I’d lead it to a populated place!” “Coppa, as much as we want to hear your stupid story of how you lead a giant monster into a town,” Moe yelled as he shot a few more arrows into the thick flesh while Dante and Sam distracted the beast with magic and a flurry of sword swipes, “now is definitely not the time!” “Fine! Then I’ll just finish this!” Coppa said as he jumped up onto a balcony from his spot on top of a pile of crates. He readied his axe as he leaped off the platform and onto the Bullywugs fat neck. He raised his axe and slammed the blade down into the thick flesh. The monster gave a gurgled cry as it fell to the ground with Coppa latched onto its folds. “Are you happy now?” Twilight looked at the newcomer as he argued with Moe in perfect Equish. Unlike his companions who were mostly furless, Coppa was covered in light brown fur with a mane of spike red fur on his head. Around his forehead sat a pair of goggles that stood out from the rest of his blood stained clothing. In fact, the majority of his body was covered in the monster’s black blood as he wiped them on his pants. He wore the same sort of clothes as the other three, a simple blue and white shirt with green pants. He gave a grunt of annoyance as he turned to the waiting mares and gave them a bow. “The name is Coppa ma’am,” he said as he rose he took a look back at the motionless body of the Bullywug. “Sorry about the mess.” “What the hay happened here!” two new voices spoke in unison as they joined the group. Rainbow Dash looked at the monster and the four visitors. “Who are you? What is that?” Dante gave a sigh as the air was filled with a million questions before raising his hands. The mares quieted as he leaned on his staff. Each of the four put away their weapons as they turned away from the Bullywug. “I know you have many questions, but now is not the time. Could we possibly do this after we dispose of the Bullywug?” “Yes. I believe that would be the best idea right now.” Celestia said as she stared at the four students. She hadn’t seen an a fight like that for the past thousand years. She paused as the sad memories flooded back before she addressed the four. “How do you intend to dispose of the body?” “Well first, we got to move it out of the town before it poisons the ground,” Coppa said as he continued to wipe the blood off his arms. “Then we burn the body. I’m sure you ponies don’t want to smell that so that’s a second reason.” “Trust us, it’s not a pleasant job,” Moe said as Sam nodded in agreement. Twilight and the other mares all looked in horror at the monster who had begun to shake. Fluttershy let out a small sob as she watched the body twitch in pain, her kind heart even going out to the repulsive creature. “I don’t mean to be rude, but is it supposed to be doing that?” Rarity said as she gave a toss of her mane and pointed at the Bullywug. The four turned and just as a croak escaped from the now rising monster. Blood spurted from the axe still lodged in its neck as its mouth opened and the tongue shot out. Watch out!” Dante shouted as he pushed the curious mares away from them with a gust of wind. The tongue wrapped around the four and pulled them into the monsters waiting mouth. Twilight and her friends watched in horror as the monster swallowed the four whole. It gave a happy burp as the lump in its throat travelled down before it turned its hungry eyes on the surrounding ponies. "Oh buck."
Indigestion and IntroductionsTwilight stood rigid as the Bullywug patted its stomach in contentment. Its beady eyes locked onto the purple mare who shot a beam of magic at the monster as the shock subsided. The magic left a small scorch mark on the pallid green flesh doing nothing but bringing out an angry cry. The Bullywug swung one of its meaty arms leaving a great gouge in the street and sending the mare skidding away. A shadow was cast over her as the monster’s huge form loomed overhead. She could hear the shouts and screams of her friends as her vision cleared and she saw a large hand descend toward her. She closed her eyes and waited for the slimy hand to grasp her but felt nothing as a pained sound came from the monster who fell onto its back. The shocked bystanders watched as an area of the Bullywugs stomach moved in different directions. They all gasped and recoiled as a blade protruded from within the flesh followed by a spurt of steaming blood as both Coppa and Moe clawed their way out from the fresh opening. They gasped for air as they were covered by a stream of blood and entrails. A few ponies came out of their homes and stared at the dead Bullywug and the breathless warriors. The silence was broken as Coppa spat out some black blood before vomiting. “Oh my god!” The furred head shook as he lost the apples he had that morning. “Somebody get me some water, I got some in my mouth! “I think we’re going to need a shower.” Moe said as he fell back in the puddle of blood. He smiled as Coppa gave him a look of annoyance as he finished spitting the last bit of vomit from his mouth. “Wait where’s Dante and Sam?” As if in response the smell of burning flesh started to waft through the air as a part of the Bullywug’s chest started to expand. A second passed before the bulging mound collapsed inward before exploding outwards. Black blood and bloody meat rained down from the sky as the other two breathed heavily. “I guess that’s another reason why you should chew your food huh?” Coppa said as he finished retching. Moe simply laughed as he wiped the blood from his eyes. The Bullywug’s body hissed and crackled as it was engulfed by magical fire filling the air with the smell of burning meat. The puddles of blood hissed as they evaporated. After a few minutes, nothing remained other than the stink and a large scorched outline where the monster’s body had been. ***** Dante waited as the ponies dressed in nurse outfits inspected his body while he sat on a hospital bed while Moe leaned back in a chair at the side of the room. They had just finished inspecting Coppa who had a sling around one arm and were in the process of sterilizing Sam’s wounds as the measured, and took notes of their physiology. A pony dressed in a doctors outfit entered the room reviewing the notes he had taken when he had questioned Dante about their internal organs and skeletal structure. “Well it seems that you all are fine to go,” the Doctor said as he levitated the clipboard away. Dante gave a relieved breath as he put on his cleaned uniform. It had taken at least three washes to get rid of the blood staining their clothes and another eight to get the rancid smell of rotted meat out. He buttoned his shirt up just as the Princess and the six mares entered the room. “I’m glad to see you all are alright,” Celestia said as she looked at the four in the sterile white hospital room. The mares hesitated as the four got up and approached the but were ushered closer as Celestia pushed them with her wing. She noticed the sling around Coppa’s arm and gave a concerned look as he shuffled under her gaze. ‘What happened to you arm?” “I dislocated it during the fight. It’ll be fine in a few seconds” He said as he approached Moe. The elf gave a nod as the princess and the mares watched as Moe gripped Coppa’s shoulder while Sam held back his other arm. A sudden popping noise caused them all to cringe as Coppa swore in pain. After a moment, he undid the sling and tested the arm by swinging it back and forth. “Okay all better now! Sorry about that.” “It’s fine but allow me to say that it is a pleasure to meet you four.” Celestia said as she rose from her seat. “As you know I am Princess Celestia, I rule this land alongside my sister Princess Luna. Beside me are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Please introduce yourselves girls.” “I am Twilight Sparkle.” The purple unicorn said as she pointed her hoof at her chest. “Element of Magic. I am the Princess’s personal student and caretaker of the Ponyville library.” “My name is Rarity, Element of Generosity” The white unicorn said as she dramatically waved her hoof and stepped forward. “Premier fashionista and owner of Carousel Boutique. The place where everything is unique, chic et magnifique! “Looks like this one is perfect for you Moe!” Coppa said with a laugh as the elf slapped the back of his head. Coppa rubbed the area as he glared at Moe while the mares giggled slightly. “All right shutting up now.” “Mah names Applejack, Element of Honesty.” Applejack said as she gave each of the four a wary eye. “Ah live on Sweet Apple Acres with mah family.” “Ooo me! I’m Pinkie Pie! I make people laugh which is why I’m laughter!” Pinkie explained as she hopped up and down. She suddenly pressed her face close to Dante’s As she began to spew out words while throwing confetti in the air. “Ithrowsuperfantasticparies. Thatmeansi’vegottothrowyoueachagiant WELCOME TO EQUESTRIA PARTY!” The four each looked at each other with confused expressions as they processed Pinkie’s words. Coppa opened his mouth first as the Moe rubbed his skull.”Is she okay?” “That’s just Pinkie being Pinkie,” the cyan pegasus said as she crossed her forehooves. “The names Rainbow Dash! Element of Loyalty, future Wonderbolt and fastest flyer in Equestria!” “A pleasure.” Moe said as he looked at each of them noticing that there was a missing pony from the lineup. “Weren’t there six of you?” “Under the table.” Coppa said as he pointed at the yellow pegasus hiding under the small table. Her pink mane was blocking her face as she cowered from the four. She let out a small eep as Rainbow Dash moved the table. “This is Fluttershy.” Rainbow said as she gestured at the shaking yellow mare. “She’s the Element of Kindness and can be really shy if you can’t already tell.” “It’s nice to meet you all,” Dante said as he cracked his back. A few pops sounded as he crossed his legs. “You probably have a lot of questions but we were just wondering exactly how we were transported here.” “I shall explain that.” Celestia said as Twilight solemnly pawed at the floor. “I sent Twilight a book of rather complicated spells that belonged to one of our most powerful wizards. It seems that one of these spells that connected our worlds and drew you here.” “That explains the weird magic trails,” Coppa said as he rose from his cushion. “How long till we can go back?” “I am unsure if you can return to your realm at all,” Celestia said as she looked at her student. “The spell is unfinished and very dangerous. It depleted the energy of the elements and severely hurt my student and her friends.” “They seem to be doing fine right now.” Coppa said as he scanned the bodies of the mares. Dante also noted the absence of any strain on their faces. Each seemed fine to his wandering eye. “That’s because Dante healed us with his magic.” Twilight replied as she looked at each of them. Her expression became confused as she noticed the other three looking at her with looks of mock amusement. “What’s so funny?” “Sorry it’s just that what you said is impossible.” Dante replied. “I’m a wizard, I can’t heal anything, that’s what a cleric is for.” “What do you mean?” Twilight asked as her ears cocked forward. “But Spike said you healed us.” “Where we come from there are two types of paths you can take in the academy. Magic and non-magic and from those are a whole selection of class types.” “What classes are you guys?” Rainbow Dash asked as she rested on the ground with her head in her hooves. “I’m a warrior,” Coppa said as he pounded his chest. “I’m a front line type who just hits things with weapons until they drop.” “I’m a ranger,” Moe stated as he showed them his bow. “I offer support by using psychic powers and my bow and arrows. I can also fight with my knives but I prefer long range combat.” “So Coppa’s a warrior, Moe’s a ranger and you’re a wizard.” Twilight said as she pointed her hoof at Dante. “What are you Sam?” Sam merely looked at Twilight before glancing at his friends as he sat motionless. His mouth didn’t move an inch as the mares waited for him to speak. A full minute of silence passed before Coppa coughed into his hand. “You guys aren’t going to get much out of him.” Coppa said with a dismissive wave. “Sam can’t speak. He’s been mute since we first met him. He’ll write something down but your pretty much limited to yes and no questions.” “So what is his funny class?” Pinkie Pie said as she bounced in place. “Is it something silly?” “No Pinkie, he’s a samurai. Far from a silly class,” Moe said as the pink mare who tried to poke Sam’s ears. Sam sat still as he ignored the feeling of the Pinking stroking his ear. “He’s like a warrior but he’s faster and can use black magic like a wizard.” “What’s black magic?” Twilight said as a scroll levitated in front of her. Dante glared at Coppa who gave him a sheepish grin. “Is it something bad?” “Twilight why don’t you ask them that tomorrow.” Celestia said as she looked back to Dante with a concerned expression. “In the meantime why don’t we discuss the matter of where these four will be staying. Also I have a favour to ask of you four.” “What is it Princess?” Dante asked as she stepped closer to the four and levitated their weapons in the air. Dante gave a silent nod as he understood the issue the Princess was about to address. “Equestria is a peaceful land and many of my little ponies are unused to seeing weapons. I would ask that for the duration of your stay to keep your weapons safely hidden. I would also like to make sure that any other items that would pose a danger be shown so that I am aware of them.” “Yes Princess we understand.” Moe said as each of the students grabbed the small bags. He cast a glance as the mare’s looked at him curiously. You may want to take a step back.” With a tug on the drawstring, four piles of weapons, armour and various trinkets poured out of the small bags. The piles continued to grow as the clang of metal and glass filled the room. Finally emptied the stunned Princess looked at the massive collection of items that towered over the mares. “Well it seems that it would be best if you each kept your bags on your person instead. I will need you to make a promise to abide by these rules. I do hope that you won’t jeopardize the safety and health of my subjects.” “We can do that,” Coppa said as he shovelled his pile back into his bag. “What sort of promise? A blood oath or something?” “No a simple pinkie promise will do.” “What’s a pinkie promise?” Twilight spoke up as she cast a glance to the pink mare. “It’s one of the most powerful pacts we ponies have. Just make sure you don’t break it or you’ll have to deal with Pinkie.” “So how does it go?” Coppa asked as Pinkie stepped forward. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." Pinkie recited as she shoved her hoof into her eye. Coppa gave a snort as he watched the promise unfold cringing when Pinkie Pie shoved her hoof in her eye. “You’re not serious are you?” “Just do it Coppa.” Dante said as he made the motions. Sam and Moe followed suit and gently pressed their finger to their eyes. Coppa sighed as he recited the words before accidentally sticking his finger in his eye. “Okay so what about a place to stay?” “Well I only have one room for guests,” Twilight said as she pointed to hersled. “But maybe you could ask the others.” “Well it’s settled then!” Coppa said as he got up his eye still watering from his finger’s assault. “Dante stays at the library while we go find a house to rent.” “Why am I being left at the library?” “Because you’re the leader and something in that library might help us out.” “Dante please hit me I think Coppa is actually making sense for once.” Moe said sarcastically. Coppa flashed a grin as all eyes fell on him. “There may be a problem with your idea Coppa.” Celestia said halting the dwarf’s enthusiam. “Renting a piece of real estate requires funds and a proof of citezenship. I doubt your world uses Bits for currency.” “No, does your bank have an exchange rate by any chance?” Coppa asked as he drew out a large gold coin. He Celestia examined the piece as she took the coin from his outstretched hand. “I’m sure there’s something we could work out.” “How many of these gold pieces does each of you have?” “All together, about four thousand if we include what we found before the incident.” Dante said as he did the mental math. “What would that get us?” “The current value of gold is around eight hundred bits per ounce. Assuming that this is pure gold and weighs an ounce. This amount would bring you to the total sum of three hundred and twenty million bits.” “Well then it seems like a trip to the bank is in order.” Coppa said as he clapped his hands together. He stopped as Celestia raised her hoof. “This is where the problem lies. That amount of bits does not exist and would take an enormous amount of time to fabricate. Until then you should stay close to the elements.” “Well Dante could stay with me. If it’s okay with the others Moe can stay with Rarity, Sam with Fluttershy and Coppa can go to Sweet Apple Acres with Applejack.” “Umm gals?” Applejack said as she tried to catch Twilight’s attention. The unicorn turned to Applejack who had a slight frown lining her muzzle. “Can ah talk to all of ya’ll outside fer a minute?” “Sure Applejack.” Twilight said as they followed the mare outside the room. Celestia excused herself from the room stating that she was needed back in Canterlot prompting goodbyes from the mares and four students. Twilight closed the door behind her as Applejack turned towards her. “Ah don’t know if we should trust these folk.” “Applejack what’s the matter?” Rainbow said as her head cocked to the side indicating her confusion. Applejack let out a groan as her five friends all stared at her in confusion. “They seem pretty cool to me.” “It’s just when ah saw that Coppa fella fighting that monster. He looked like he was enjoying the fight. Ah can’t trust something that likes hurting others let alone something as strange as these four.” “Applejack I’m sure that if you get to know them they’ll turn out to be nice people.” Twilight replied as Applejack took of her stetson and gave a huff of annoyance. “You ain’t the one who has to deal with a psycho diamond dog lookalike.” Applejack snapped back causing Twilight to flinch. The mare frowned as she sighed. “Ah’m sorry Twilight it’s jus that tha farm ain’t doing too well right now.” “You could use Coppa to help.” Twilight said with a reassuring smile. Applejack recoiled slightly at the idea. “I mean he could do small stuff in turn for you letting him stay.” “Ah don’t know Twilight Ah’ve got the feeling that they’re hiding something.” ***** “This has got to be the biggest load of crap ever,” Coppa complained as he lay back in his hospital bed. The mares had yet to return leaving the four to their thoughts while a nurse had come in with a few trays of food. There was a moment of silence as each of them looked at what could only be described as pulped grass. It took a minute for them to explain their dietary differences, mainly in regards to their consumption of meat. It took half of a second for Coppa to grab the frightened nurse as she screamed bloody murder. A few choice words and a few reassurances were needed to calm the nurse down. She promptly took the trays back and returned with a few salads and iron supplements. The four hadn’t complained and had finished the meal within seconds before reconvening. “So what’s our course of action?” Moe said as he placed his tray on a nearby desk. The three looked towards Dante who was rubbing the bridge of his nose as he came up with a plan. “It doesn’t appear as though we can just get up and leave.” “We don’t have many options,” Dante said as he got up from the hospital bed and started to pace. “I say we just follow the emergency procedures from the school handbook.” “Right, what were those again?” Coppa asked his eyes darting from Sam to Moe when both shook their heads. Dante gave a groan as he grabbed his own bag and started to rummage through it. His eyes widened as he started to dump the contents out. Many things poured out of the small bag but there was no book in sight. Coppa cleared his throat as Dante groaned once more. “These ponies seem ok so I’m sure we don’t need to be too cautious.” “Coppa those rules were put in there for a reason. Sure these pony things are harmless but the same doesn’t apply to us. We can’t afford to get too comfortable so that means keep any other interactions to a minimum.” “I’m fairly sure it’s a little late for that Dante,” Moe said as helped Dante pick up the few loose items scattered on the ground. “We basically just showcased our abilities to the entire town over the course of the past day and a half.” “So what do you guys propose? Take the princesses offer?” “That isn’t a bad idea, we would have shelter and would be in the same area if anything happened. It would also allow us to figure out what to do next and maybe learn about the land they didn’t exactly tell us what these elements of harmony were.” “So I guess we should take our chances and split up.” Coppa said as he jumped of his bed. “Pass the time and soon enough we’ll be home.” “First things first, we should probably get a little more acquainted with our caretakers.” Moe said as the six mares re-entered the room. The cheerful air around them had seemed to be slightly dampened as looked at the four. Moe coughed into his sleeve as he regarded them with a slightly forced smile. “We were just talking about you six. We were hoping to learn more about the kind mares who are looking after us.” ******* The next few hours passed as the four became more acquainted with each of the six mares. A short time after that, the doctors had given them permission to leave but asked that they come back for regular checkups just as a precaution. Soon enough Rarity and Fluttershy had both excused themselves and were followed by Sam and Moe who both said their farewells to the others. Soon enough it was Coppa and Applejack’s turn to leave as Applejack remembered the amount of work she had in store for tomorrow. Coppa whistled to himself as he followed Applejack down the path. In truth, he didn’t need the mare to lead him to the farm. The smell of fertilizer and pigs in the air had told him the direction of the farm long before they had neared the area. Applejack hadn’t said a word as they traveled down the path. He knew the reason for her silence and didn’t blame her at all for not trusting him. He was a stranger in a foreign land that hadn’t seen much conflict in thousands of years much less an actual war. Recent events hadn’t done much to improve first impressions and he was sure that Applejack had a few apprehensions in regards to him. Why couldn't I have gone with Pinkie or Rainbow? He thought as he kicked a loose stone. He chuckled a bit as he thought as he remembered Twilight’s reasoning. Right, my stuff isn’t exactly infant friendly and I can’t walk on clouds. Looks like I drew the short stick this time. “Applejack ah was wondering were ya’ll were!” An elderly voice exclaimed breaking Coppa out of his musings. “Who’s that ya got there. Coppa looked up to see an elderly lime green mare in a rocking chair with a orange polka dot shawl around her old shoulders. She had a steaming pie for a cutie mark and her tail was done up in a bun that reminded Coppa of a cafeteria lady’s hair. Beside her sat a large red stallion with half an apple for a cutie mark. A yoke sat next to him as he stared at Coppa while swishing the wheat stalk in his mouth. “Granny, Big Mac this here is-” “Coppa!” A familiar voice caused his ears to twitch as a yellow and pink blur shot out of the old house. Coppa was bowled over as Applebloom rocketed into his stomach knocking the breath out of him. He patted the head of the filly as she hugged him tightly. He cast a glance to the confused faces of the apple family. “Applebloom how do ya know Coppa?” Applejack said as she frowned. “He only came here today.” “He watched us buck apples today!” Applebloom said excitedly as she let go of Coppa who sighed as his internal organs weren’t currently being crushed. Applejack’s eyes widened as she heard her sister continue. “He even helped me buck mah first apple.” “That’s amazin Applebloom,” Granny said with smile as she saw the happy face of her granddaughter. She gave Coppa a welcoming smile as he got up and dusted himself off. “Pleasure ta meet ya Coppa ain’t that right Big Mac.” “Eeyup” the red stallion said with a nod of his head. “The honour's mine Miss Smith.” Coppa said extending his hand. The elder mare grasped it with a surprisingly firm grip and shook it. “Just call me Granny boy.” She said with a chuckle. “Ah’m assuming you need a place to stay?” “Anything is fine but I’ll probably just sleep in a tree or something for tonight.” “Nonsense, a young feller like you needs a good nights sleep. We’ll find ya something by tomorrow. Applejack can help ya find someplace ta sleep tonight.” “Thanks Granny.” “Now we best be off ta bed we got a lotta work ta do tomorrow.” “Good night Granny.” Coppa said with a smile as he nodded to the other two apples. “Big Mac and Applebloom.” “Good night Coppa!” Applebloom said as she went inside followed by Big Mac and Granny. “You got a great family here Applejack.” Coppa smiled as he watched the family walk away. He turned to Applejack and saw her looking down at the grown. Her stetson blocked most of her face but Coppa could see the small line of a scowl on her muzzle. “Is something wrong Applejack?” A brown forehoof connected with his jaw sending him sprawling to the ground. He groaned as he felt his jaw pop out of place. He saw Applejack walk over to him with anger flashing in her eyes as she spat on the ground. “Stay out of mah family’s problems. This farm doesn’t need any more trouble.” Applejack paused as she watched Coppa put his jaw back into the correct angle and massage the stinging muscles. She stormed off as the dwarf sat up and cracked his neck with a hand. The door slam shut as she left him sitting alone in the dirt. Coppa got up and rubbed the last bits of pain from his jaw. He chuckled as he got up and opened the barn door. “Heh another fine mess you got yourself into Coppa. You managed to piss off the one looking after you already.” Walking past the sleeping animals he collapsed in a pile of hay and looked at the stars through a window. He chuckled one last time as a final thought drifted through his head. Then again, she is kinda cute for a horse when she wasn’t pissed off.
The Morning After“This land shall bleed along with all who live here. You will have no one to blame but yourself.” Dante woke with a start as he breathed hard. He rubbed his eyes as he got up from his sweat soaked pillow. He looked at his wrist where he saw the familiar sight of the magic dampener hanging from it. He had put it on the day before. It served the dual purpose of limiting the amount of power Dante could use and, known only to himself, reducing the severity of the nightmares that had been plaguing him for months. He sighed as he pushed the dark memories from his head. He got up and put on the outfit that Rarity had provided the day before. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he noticed a dark spot that had formed just a little left of where his heart was. It looked as though it had been burned into his skin but on closer inspection, he noticed the thin veins creeping from the affliction. It pulsed and grew slightly larger with each beat as though it was feeding off his blood. He ran his hand over it and felt a chill go down his spine as his nails grazed the area. The black mark felt cold in contrast to the rest of his body as he gently prodded at it. Did the Bullywug infect me? Bullywug blood was notorious for causing strange ailments. Symptoms could range from temporary blindness to violent seizures. He quickly peered into his bag before withdrawing a small vial of green liquid. Popping off the cork, he steeled himself as the foul tasting contents burned their way down his throat. He looked at the spot to see that it had stopped pulsating, but otherwise appeared unhindered by the antidote’s effects. “Strange,” Dante muttered to himself as he put his arms through the sleeves. He made a mental note to find a healer in town to examine the strange mark. He inspected the rest of his body and was relieved to find nothing else growing on him. He stretched as he unleashed a yawn before exiting the room. He was greeted by the scent of pancakes cooking as he regarded the damage from the previous day. Various pieces of furniture had been destroyed and were still scattered around the main floor. Torn pages and books were mixed into the mess while the walls bore a few scorch marks. He grimaced as he picked up a book only to have it disintegrate in his hand. He found one book on the history of Equestria, the slightly blackened pages held firm under the heavier cover which had taken most of the damage. Silently he sat down with the book and began to read. Starting first with the founding of the nation and the three tribes, and continuing until he reached the story of the fall of the Lunar Princess and her banishment. He was interrupted by the sound of Twilight entering the room. He closed the book and turned to see her with a plate of pancakes and juice balanced on her back. “Good morning Twilight.” “Oh, I didn’t know you were awake,” Twilight said as she levitated the food onto the table. She noticed the book in front of him and gave him an inquisitive stare. “What are you reading?” “It’s the history of Equestria,” Dante replied as he flipped through the pages. He stopped at the diagram of the elements before pushing the book back towards Twilight. “It mentions the Elements of Harmony a few times but never goes into detail. Do you have any other book on the subject?” “Yes I do,” Twilight said as she got up from her cushion. She went over to one of the bookshelves where she began to rummage through it, not noticing the weakened state of the bookshelf. “Here it is! The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide.” “Twilight, the bookcase!” Dante shouted as he ran towards the stunned mare. The bookshelf gave a creak as it began to fall towards Twilight. Dante summoned a quick burst of wind and propelled himself forward as he grabbed Twilight and used one hand to hold up the bookshelf. Twilight found herself pressed closely to Dante’s chest with an arm wrapped around the small of her back. She felt Dante edge away from the bookcase with his arm still wrapped around her. He fell back as he let go of the bookcase falling to the floor on his back. Twilight’s mind flashed to some of the cheesy romance novels that Rarity had lent her as her arms clung to Dante’s body. She was on top of him, staring directly into his eyes as he breathed heavily. She pressed herself deeper onto his body as she felt the safety of his arms release her. A warm feeling made itself apparent in her chest as she looked at the Dante’s worried expression as he checked her for any injuries. A sudden creak sounded as the door opened and a group of figures entered the library. “I’m telling you Moe, I think she’s got something against me!” Coppa’s voice rang out as he complained. Moe gave a sigh as he stopped before looking down at Dante and Twilight, causing Coppa to walk into his back. “Hey why’d you—Oh wow Dante, you work quickly I see.” The comment caused both Dante and Twilight to blush as they separated and got up from the floor. Coppa stood there with his hands on his sides sporting a wide grin, while Moe stood silently with a small amused smile. Twilight fidgeted with the book in her hooves as she tried to avoid their gazes. “I hope you don’t mind if we borrow our friend for a moment,” Moe said as he sat down on a couch. “Or if we want we could come back in an hour or so.” “Its fine, what did you guys need?” Dante said as he got up. He brushed a few bits of dust from the book case off his shirt as he glared at his friends. “I’m assuming this is important?” “Yeah, Rainbow said she was going to show us the town and all the sights!” Coppa said as he went towards the door. “Sam’s gonna join us later though. He was in the middle of something when we found him in the forest.” “I might as well see what Ponyville has to offer,” Dante said as he began to head towards the door. He turned to Twilight with an apologetic look as he closed it behind him. Twilight sighed as she levitated the bookshelf back in place before looking at the book on the floor. A thin wave of heat rose to the mares face as she placed the book on a nearby table before the door burst open causing her to jump with a yelp. “By the way, Pinkie said she needed you for something,” Coppa said as he poked his head through the door. Twilight tried desperately to slow her heartbeat as she breathed heavily. “Didn‘t say what it was about though. Also, could please tell her to stop popping out of nowhere? It’s kinda freaky.” The door closed before Twilight could respond. She gave a huff as she heard the sounds of Spike waking up. She sat back down at the table and played with her food as the image of Dante holding her caused her to blush again. ***** “So did you find anything interesting?” Moe asked as Rainbow Dash spoke to Sam and Coppa. She had spent the last few hours dragging the four students around Ponyville. They had stopped at every major spot from the Library, where Dash had gone on a long-winded speech about the greatness of the “Daring Doo” series, to the hospital where they had all guessed Rainbow had spent many nights in. “I found out a bit about the country’s history and the roles of the princesses,” Dante replied as he recalled what he had read. “The princesses apparently have the power to raise and lower the sun at will. Also, the three types of ponies all came from different tribes.” “Anything else on the princesses or the elements?” “I didn’t find much on the elements, and anything concerning the early rule of the Princesses seems pretty vague. Almost like it was heavily edited.” “Strange, we’ll have to ask if we ever get to see Princess Celestia again.” Moe said as a sudden cough came from behind them. They both turned their heads to see Rainbow Dash giving them an annoyed look. “Sorry Rainbow, what was that?” “I was asking if there was any other things you wanted to check out?” Dash said as she rolled her eyes. “We’re almost done with the tour.” “Yeah is there any place where we can get a drink?” Coppa asked as he looked around at the ponies giving them odd glances. Dante’s heart slowed as he heard the question. “Y’know, like alcohol and stuff?” Please say no for the love of all that is holy. “There is actually,” Rainbow said with a grin as she looked at Coppa. Dante swore under his breath as Coppa’s grin seemed to grow to immense sizes. He could have sworn that the dwarf also let loose some sort of low rumbling noise that sounded like a squee. “We have a winery that Berry Punch runs. She makes all the wine in Ponyville plus some other drinks.” “Does she have beer?” “What’s that?” replied a confused Rainbow who landed next to Coppa. He head cocked to the side as Coppa rummaged through his own bag before withdrawing two glass bottles. He popped the cap off of one and presented it to the rainbow mare who wrapped a hoof around it. She gave a sniff and made a face as she took a sip. She coughed as she swallowed the amber coloured liquid before a smile graced her face. “Wow that’s awesome!” Oh god, not her too. Dante facepalmed as Rainbow downed the rest of the bottle and lead them to a house where a light purple earth pony was busy staggering around. The pony waved drunkenly as she saw Rainbow Dash approach only to lose her balance. Coppa grabbed the mare before she could hit the ground. She giggled to herself as Coppa helped her to her hooves. “Well, hiya Rainbow *hic*!” Berry said as she stumbled a bit and knocked into Coppa, who had let go of the mare. “Who are these stallions? They look kinda funny, except you, you’re really soft.” “Umm, thanks I guess?” Coppa said as the mare began to stroke his ears. Rainbow snickered as Dante had an amused look on his face. Berry started to nuzzle herself against Coppa’s cheek as she wrapped her hooves around his neck. Coppa turned red as he tried to escape the mare’s firm grasp. “Umm Berry was it? Can you let me go now?” “*Hic* I just love soft things,” Berry said as she sat down with a half-lidded expression. Dante glanced to her side to see a number of wine bottles littering the ground. He continued to watch Berry stroke Coppa’s fur as she ignored his request. “Are you those stallions who saved the town yesterday?” “Yes that would be us,” Moe said as he gently kept Berry from trying to undress Coppa. The dwarf’s tail twitched in annoyance as he dusted off his pants. Dante tried to stifle a laugh as Coppa glared at him. “Coppa just wanted to ask you a few questions about your inventory.” “What do ya want to know?” Berry punch asked as Coppa began to withdraw a second bottle of beer from his bag. He gave the bottle to Berry whose expression changed from drunken to a straight face in a flash. She gave a sniff of the contents before taking a sip of the alcohol. “Hmm... Main ingredients are malted barley, water, hops and yeast. Alcohol content, sitting at around fourteen percent but is dependent on the ingredients. Process to create requires heating, boiling, and mashing of the mixture. What do you call this drink?” “Beer, I was just wondering if you have anything like it.” “Nope,” Berry said as she giggled and swayed. “Just cider, but I’m all out of that right now.” “Okay, maybe another time then.” Coppa said as he waved goodbye. The mare giggled happily and waved as the four left. Rainbow gave them directions to Sugarcube Corner, saying that she need to discuss something with Berry. Dante cast a glance at Coppa and the dwarf met his gaze. He let out a defeated sigh as Dante smiled when he turned the corner to the giant bakery. “All right, what are you going to say?” “Oh, nothing. Just who’s the one that’s working fast with the locals again?.” Dante could hear Sam and Moe snicker as Coppa’s ears flattened against his head. He let out a grunt as they opened the door to the bakery. They were greeted with a pitch-black room that was deathly quiet. “Are you sure this is the right place?” Moe said as he tried to find the light switch. “Yeah. Something seems off,” Coppa said as he edged his way back towards the door. He jumped as the door slammed shut behind them. A sudden flash and stream of confetti caused the four to fall back as a massive crowd of ponies appeared from nowhere. “SURPRISE!!!” They all shouted in unison as the four scrambled to get up from the pile. “I can definitely get used to this,” Coppa said with a smile as the ponies all laughed. Dante let out a sigh but felt the corners of his mouth form a smile as he looked at the happy face of Twilight. Coppa laughed as a few ponies helped him up. “You guys are in for one wild night.”
Kindred SpiritsA Night to Remember (or not) “Have any of you seen Dante?” Twilight asked as she navigated the crowd of ponies dancing in the middle of the room. Moe was talking to Rose, Lily and Daisy as they stared in awe while ignoring an annoyed Rarity. Coppa was in the middle of the party right next to Lyra and Berry punch as they tried to match him in a game of shots. Sam had disappeared but Twilight found him sitting next to Fluttershy who was busy trying to make herself as small and inconspicuous as possible in his presence. None knew where Dante had gone and had suggested the other. “Maybe he needed a breather,” Twilight said as she tried scanning the crowd again. Her gaze was blocked by a wall of pink as Pinkie shoved her face into Twilight’s. “Uhh, hi Pinkie.” “Who are you looking for?” Pinkie said as she bounced up and down. “Is it Dante? Coppa was saying something about you two becoming special someponies. Does this mean I can throw another party now? It’ll be like Partyception!” “Pinkie, I don't know what Coppa told you but he’s just a friend!” Twilight said annoyed as she felt a blush creep on her face. Pinkie just bounced with a large smile adding further insult to injury with her random ways. Twilight took a breath and calmed herself before she spoke up again. “I’m just wondering where he went.” “He went outside!” Pinkie said as she stopped bouncing and pointed a hoof at the door. Sure enough, Twilight could see a part of Dante as he stood next to the doorway. The Diablon was busy staring into space as he swirled the drink in his hand. He had an indifferent expression as he watched the ponies come and go from the party exchanging hellos and goodbyes to those who stopped. Twilight‘s mood fell a bit as she thought back to when she had first arrived in Ponyville. Pinkie in the meantime had bounced back to the dance floor and was egging on a teetering Lyra while Coppa and Berry Punch sat back unfazed. “I’ll just go have a talk with him,” Twilight said, cringing when Lyra fell to the floor unconscious. She levitated a glass of punch and took a sip before heading towards the door while the others made sure the fallen pony was unhurt. “Undefeated!” Coppa shouted while a few ponies around him cheered. Twilight only caught the collective sigh from both Moe and Rarity as they watched Coppa stand on the table while doing a small jig with Berry Punch. **** Dante took a sip from his glass as he looked at the night sky. He sighed as he heard the noises of the ponies and his friends enjoying the party. Staring into the night sky, he leaned against the wall of the bakery and watched as a star shot across the sky. He had never been one for parties, but the beat of the electronic music had started to catch his attention. He drummed his finger on the wall behind him as he began to quietly hum to himself. His mind drifted off as he began to go over the few things had managed to learn from Equestria’s history. His focus however, was on the six elements. They were a source of great power and had been used to defeat anything that threatened Equestria. Powerful enough to defeat the god of chaos and banish one of the two diarchs. His thoughts ended as a sharp pain lanced through his head followed by a dark voice. But will that petty power stop me? Will they be enough to save this land? Dante’s eyes widened as he recognized the voice from his nightmares. He slowed his breathing as he tried to regain his composure. More pain came as he tried to suppress the voice as though it was resisting his attempts. A moan of pain escaped from his lips as he clutched his head. A final push ended the pain just as the voice intensified. How long will you be able to suppress me Dante? How long until it happens again? You can try but you’ll never wash the guilt away. No I won’t free you again! I can stop it this time! I won’t let you hurt anyone else! Deny me all you want, I shall be the one in control. You four will be these ponies’ downfall. “Are you alright Dante?” Twilight asked with worry in her voice. Dante cringed as he saw her poke her head out of the doorway. His head throbbed slightly as he sat down on a crate. “Yes, I’m fine Twilight,” Dante lied as the voice died down. He hid his shaking hands behind him as he took a deep breath. The cool night air felt cold against his brow as the mare gave him a worried look. He looked around as his hands finished shaking before he tried to divert attention away from himself. “Beautiful night isn’t it?” Twilight kept her eyes on the Diablon for few lingering seconds before turning towards the night sky. She turned back to him as she exited the doorway and took a seat next to him. He eyed her cautiously as his nerves righted themselves. He flexed his fingers a few times before he sent a small stream of magic to his hand. Twilight gasped as the air hissed and popped while small red flames danced in Dante’s palm. She stared as the flames grew more intense and slowly began to engulf the outstretched limb. No signs of any sort of strain were visible on his face as the flame flickered. As suddenly as it began, the flames extinguished themselves as Dante balled his hands. He looked towards Twilight who was still staring at his hand. “How did you do that?” “The flames?” “Yes, I wanted to ask about the magic in your world. More specifically, the magic you use.” Dante sighed as he flexed his hands again. They both watched as instead of a flame, a small ball of electricity formed in his palm. Twilight stared in amazement as he did the same motions a few more time changing the form and element of magic in his palm. “Might as well get it over with. What do you want to know?” “Everything,” Twilight said, barely containing a squeal of excitement as she watched Dante stretch his arm. The flames ignited once again and he held the flame towards Twilight. She looked at it uncertainly before she tried touching it with her hoof. Instead of a burning sensation, she felt a pleasant warmth as the flame left Dante’s grasp and rested on her hoof. She stared at the flickering flame as it changed colour every few moments. She watched as Dante drew a circle in the dirt with a short line in the middle of the circle. Four smaller circles were placed at various points on the circle while two were placed at the opposite ends of the centred line. “How do you use magic?” “Wizards like me draw our magic from these elements and the reserves of magic or mana that we are born with.” “Your kind has elements too?” “Sort of. In my world, there are six natural elements that all magic draws from. They are fire, water, electricity, and earth,” Dante said as he pointed at each individual circle. He then pointed at the last two in the centre. “These two represent light and dark.” “Why are they in the centre though?” Twilight asked as she regarded the flame in her hoof. She turned her head towards Dante who was still staring at the diagram. “What makes them different?” “Each element has its strengths and weaknesses. The wheel represents these,” Dante said as he pointed at the first circle. “Water may be strong against fire, but it is weak to electric attacks. In this case light magic is both weak and strong against dark magic. No other element really affects them that much.” “So you can control all these elements?” Twilight asked. She let out a surprised squeak as the flames in her hoof suddenly sputtered and died out. She rubbed the spot as the warmth of the magic faded. “Most of them,” Dante replied as he erased the diagram. He sat back down as he took a final swig from his cup. He set down the cup as he cracked his knuckles. “I can control the four outer elements but light magic isn’t my specialty. That type of magic is mainly used by other classes, like clerics.” “What about this one?” Twilight said pointing at the final element. She saw Dante’s expression grow pained as her hoof pointed at the element of darkness. She retracted her hoof and gently placed it on his shoulder while giving him a concerned look. “Are you okay?” “I’d rather not talk about that one Twilight,” Dante said as he erased the drawing. Twilight wanted to push the subject but stopped herself as she saw the beginning of tears start to build up in his eyes. Dante noticed her staring and quickly wiped his eyes. “Sorry, wind got something in my eye. Anything else you want to ask?” “Just one last thing,” Twilight said as she scooted closer to him. Dante readied himself for whatever he thought the intelligent mare might have about his magic or world. “Can I touch your horns?” “What?” Dante said as he stared at Twilight who shuffled uncomfortably. A moment of silence passed as he registered the request. It seemed innocent, but the rather abrupt change of direction in the conversation caused him to do a double take. “Can I ask why?” Twilight was silent for a moment before her mouth opened. “I was curious about their purpose.” She pointed towards her own horn while Dante watched as a magenta aura surrounded it. “I thought maybe they were like unicorn horns. I wanted to test my hypothesis if that’s okay with you.” “I guess it can’t hurt to try,” Dante said as he lowered his head towards Twilight. He watched as the purple hoof slowly made its way before grazing the side of his left horn. A shiver ran down his spine as the hoof found its way along the length of the horn before resting at the tip. As much as he hated to admit it, Diablon horns were extremely sensitive. They acted as a sensor, locating sources of magic that were abundant back home. He didn’t really understand why he was letting the purple unicorn inspect them. It just seemed like he could trust her and it confused him to no end. “Not as sharp as I expected,” Twilight muttered as her horn began to glow. Dante’s eyes widened as the words brought back a bittersweet memory. He felt a warmth escape from his eyes as images he fought to suppress flashed before his eyes. For a moment, Twilight’s mane changed colour to a bright red as the rest of her body became more human. He lowered his head as a few tears fell from his eyes while Twilight finished her analysis. She lifted her head as Dante wiped his eyes with his sleeve. “Dante, what’s wrong?” The mare reminds you of her? Good, then you know what to expect. “Nothing,” Dante said as he rose from his seat. Twilight wanted to protest but her mind told her to not press the issue. Out of the four arrivals, Dante was the hardest to read and she didn't wish to push him away. Yet there was something dark about him that sent shivers up her spine. An unknown factor that made him more dangerous than the others that seemed to weigh him down. She decided to investigate it later, she had a party to help keep control of. Yet her heart fell as she saw Applejack trot towards Coppa with a scowl and a barrel of hard cider on her back. This can't be good. **** “Pardon?” Coppa stood still with an amused grin as he regarded the sour looking pony in front of him. The entire room had gone silent as the tension steadily rose. His furred ear flicked as he caught the soft whispers of a few onlookers. To his surprise, even Pinkie had stopped bouncing and wore a concerned expression. He sighed as he decided to play dumb as he regarded the second barrel of cider that brought in by Big Mac. “You wanna run that by me again?” “Ya heard me!” Applejack scowled as her voice rose. She tapped a hoof against the barrel marked with at least six large black X’s. “I challenge ya to a drinkin contest! If ah win, ya leave the farm.” “Coppa, think this through,” Moe said as he tried to defuse the situation. Coppa just stood there calmly as his gaze shifted from Applejack to the barrels. He chuckled as he thought about how ridiculous the situation looked. He had faced down dragons, giants and all sorts of other monsters that would make these ponies wet themselves. “Sorry but I refuse,” Coppa said as he got up from his chair. He could clearly hear the sighs of relief coming from his friends. A small smile formed on his face as Dante and Sam nodded in respect at his decision. He flashed a grin at Moe as his gloated silently. "I got better things to do." Suck it Moe, you’re not the only one who can be “Mature.” Now only to find the bathroom and- “Yer just a bucking coward!” Applejack swore as Coppa stopped in his tracks. He was about to disregard the comment until the mare opened her mouth again. “A no-good bucking mangy, cowardly mutt!” Fuck maturity! This bitch is so going down! Coppa thought as he sat back down, a frown replacing the confident smirk. He slammed down two mugs as he stared directly into Applejack’s eyes causing the mare to flinch. His neck cracked as he rotated his head. He cracked each knuckle as he poured the cider into both mugs before handing the orange mare one. Applejack was taken back as she watched him down his first mug and slamming it down, denting the table. He spat on the ground as he cleared his throat. “Your turn.”
The Price of ApplesKindred Spirits “Ok, why am I the one carrying her?!” Coppa asked as he adjusted the unconscious farmpony that was drooling on his back. Applejack’s stetson rested on his head as he trudged through the cool night air. Big Mac and Moe walked beside him, neither answering his question. Coppa panted as he stopped and gently laid Applejack down. “She is a lot heavier than she looks.” “We wouldn’t be doing this if you hadn’t decided to drink her under the table,” Moe said as Coppa caught his breath. Rolling his eyes, Coppa adjusted the hat on his head as he hoisted Applejack over his shoulder. Moe sighed one last time before he began to chew out the dwarf. “Did you really have to go that far?” “She started it, I finished it,” Coppa replied with a smug expression. “By chugging a whole barrel of cider? What is wrong with you? I mean sure the showmanship was great but you made her faint!” “The stuff is practically water! No offense Big Mac.” “None taken,” the stallion said as the stalk in his mouth swished in the air. His half lidded eyes were slightly angry, but to Coppa’s relief it was mostly directed at the orange mare on his back. “Ah’m sorry about AJ. She had a bit ta drink before the party and was in a real sour mood. She was jus takin her stress out on ya.” “I don’t want to interrupt, but this is as far as I can follow you guys,” Moe said as they stopped one more time. “Rarity wants me to help her out with the store tomorrow.” “Wow, we’ve been here for two days and you’re already whipped!” Coppa laughed, causing Aj to groan in her sleep. Moe gave Coppa a slight cuff to the back of the head, causing himto stumble a bit. “Hey! I’m just joking!” “I know, but it’s still fun to hit you,” Moe said as he turned away, waving goodbye to the two. “See you tomorrow, try to get along with Applejack in the meantime.” “No promises,” Coppa said as he waved back. When Moe was out of sight, Coppa dropped Applejack before sitting against a tree. He faced Big Mac as he placed the hat on Applejack’s head. “You were saying?” “The farm ain’t doing well an we all jus been so stressed,” Big Mac said as he pawed at the ground. Coppa leaned back as Big Mac tried to find the right words. “Don’t hold it against AJ. She’s been feeling tha pressure more than any of us. Money’s been tight cause of a bad harvest.” Big Mac’s face fellas he shook is head back and forth. “If things go on like this, we might have ta sell tha farm to pay off the loans.” “So the reason Applejack hates me is because the farm isn’t doing well?” Coppa said as he stared at the sleeping orange mare. “Doesn’t that logic seem a little flawed?” “It’s not just that, she’s angry about Applebloom and ya.” “She feels like she’s being replaced by me,” Coppa said knocking the back of his head against the tree. He groaned as he realised his mistake. “I taught her sister in her place and now she’s holding it against me. Well, at least I know why she wants me gone.” “If it’s any consolation to ya,” Big Mac said as he got up and motioned towards Applejack. Coppa followed his example and placed the mare on the stallion’s back as they continued onwards to the farm, “ah don’t think you’re that bad of a guy.” “Thanks Mac, but I don’t swing that way.” "Ah don't mean it that way," the bulky stallion said. "Ah just don't see any reason to dislike you. That's all I meant." “Relax Mac, I’m only joking,” Coppa said as he calmed the large stallion. He patted Mac’s neck as the stallion’s breathing slowed. “How about we swap stories so the walk goes by faster? Sound good to you?” “Eeyup.” “You know,everyone keeps telling me you’re usually so quiet. Seems Booze does loosen the tongue after all.” “Eeyup.” **** “And that was the second time my uncle got crabs,” Coppa said as he concluded his story. Big Mac nearly fell over laughing, tears streaming down his eyes as they reached the farm. Coppa shifted a bit causing the mare on his back to sway with each step. Both made their way to Applejack’s room where Coppa laid the mare down and slowly drew the blankets over her. As his hand retracted, a pair of orange hooves grabbed them and pulled him down onto the bed. Coppa stifled a gasp as Applejack’s forelimbs wrapped themselves around his waist. Big Mac tried to pry Coppa out of his sister’s grasp without waking her. Both froze as they heard the mare mumble in her sleep. “Pa...” Applejack muttered as a tear rolled down the side of her face. Coppa saw Big Mac take a step back as a frown lined his face. He felt the arms loosen from around his waist and wriggled his way out of the bed as the red stallion left the room. He hesitated for a moment before he knelt by Applejack’s bed and wiped the tear off her cheek, pausing only to stare at her in the moonlight. He left the room and found Big Mac sitting out in the hallway staring off into space.. “You okay Mac?” “Eeyup, jus some bad memories.” “Are your parents...?” Coppa started but clamped his mouth shut as Big Mac slowly nodded his head. Coppa’s ears flattened as he placed his hand firmly on the stallion’s shoulder. Mac smiled as Coppa gave him a reassuring pat to the back. “Sorry, I didn’t know.” It’s fine,” Big Mac said as he yawned. He rubbed his eye as he got up and made his way to his own room. “Ah’m heading to bed, ah’ll see ya tomorrow.” “Night Big Mac,” Coppa said as he started down the stairs before deciding to grab something from the refrigerator. His thoughts drifted to Applejack as he grabbed an entire apple pie that was hidden behind a container of orange juice. Sure, she hadn’t exactly been as welcoming as the other ponies, but he had expected that. He was an unwelcome guest in her world and she was treating him as such. Yet he couldn’t really bring himself to dislike her all that much. With each new thing he heard about the Element of Honesty, his respect for her grew a bit larger. He reflected on the state of the farm as he swallowed the last piece of pie whole, wiping his mouth just as there was a knock on the door. Putting the pie tray away, he opened the screen door to find a brown envelope sitting on the porch. Picking it up, he used his nail to open the package and slowly read the contents. A frown lined his face as he crumpled the envelope and cast it aside. “Something on your mind boy?” Granny Smith’s voice echoed, surprising Coppa as she came out onto the porch. She took a seat on her rocking chair as Coppa handed her a letter. She put on a pair of glasses as her eyes scanned the note. “A week’s deadline hmm? Filthy’s ain’t giving us much breathing room.” “Let me help,” Coppa said solemnly as he sat on the porch step. “I know Applejack doesn’t trust me, but I can’t stand by and watch your family struggle like this.” “Yer just like Crop Duster,” Granny Smith said with a slight chuckle, causing Coppa to look at her in confusion. “Always getting involved in things that don’t concern ya none.” “Who’s Crop Duster?” “Follow me and Ah’ll show ya.” Coppa got up and followed the matriarch as she went into the living room and pulled a large red book from the shelf. She handed it to the dwarf who flipped through the pages until he saw a picture of two ponies with a younger version of Big Mac and Applejack. Applejack wore her trademark stetson as she stood on the back of a yellow-coated stallion with a shock of red for a mane. Beside them was a heavily pregnant red mare, her golden mane was tied into a long braid and her gaze was cast on younger Big Mac who was nuzzling her affectionately. “These are their parents?” Coppa asked as he stared at the picture. “How far along was she when this was taken?” “Ambrosia had Applebloom a week after this was taken,” Granny said as she flipped the page. The new picture showed Applejack holding a newborn Applebloom. The newborn filly was wrapped in a bright pink swaddling cloth while Applejack held her and stared at her new sister. Coppa couldn’t help but smile at the innocence of the two as he closed the book. It was exactly like the first time he held his own sister in his arms. It seemed like everything about the Apples reminded him of his own family. Maybe that’s why I like it here. “When did it happen?” “A month after Applebloom was born,” Granny Smith said as she took the book from Coppa’s hands. His hands went to the necklace around his neck as he listened to Granny speak. His ears drooped as he thought of how unfair it was to the youngest filly to grow up without parents of her own. “Ambrosia was feeling a little weak. She had caught rot lung an was never able ta recover. It made it hard fer her to breath or do any work. All she could do was sit in bed an waste away to nothing. Crop Duster passed soon after. Worked himself to hard and collapsed in the field one day.” “AJ’s been taking on the responsibility ever since?” Coppa asked as he let go of his necklace. He felt a warmth on his leg and looked down to see the Apple’s pet dog rubbing against it. He patted her head while focusing his attention on the elderly mare. “She’s tougher than I thought.” “No, AJ’s jus been good at bottlin up her feelings,” Granny said as a sad tone came over her voice. “She tries her hardest but Ah think this is more than any of us can handle.” “Who do you owe money to?” Coppa asked as he got up from the couch. “Big Mac said you guys took out a loan.” “Filthy Rich, he was a dear and lent us some bits to pay fer repairs to tha farm,” Granny said as she patted Winona who had curled up to her on the couch, “but the harvest didn’t go so well an we fell behind on tha payments. If worse comes ta worse we’ll hafta sell the farm.” “No you won’t, because I won’t let that happen.” “Why do ya want to help us boy? You don’t owe us nothing an as much as ah hate ta admit it, AJ don’t really deserve yer sympathy with the way she treats ya.” “AJ may not deserve it, but I’m not about to let your family go through what I had to,” Coppa said as he undid the chain around his neck. He passed it to Granny Smith who looked at it before opening the small pendant. Her eyes gave him an understanding look as she closed the lid and went to give it back to Coppa. To her surprise he refused it, pushing her outstretched hoof back to her. “Regardless of her pride, I’m helping either way.” “What’s yer story boy?” “It’s not that interesting,” Coppa said as he turned away and walked towards the door. As he reached the doorframe, his head turned slightly as he spoke once more. “I’m just a kid who knows your pain and made some bad decisions. I figure this is the best way to make up for my mistakes. If you want to know more ask Moe, he remembers it better than I do.” The mare watched as the dwarf left the house and disappeared into the barn. She looked back down to the pendant in her hoof as many questions swirled in her head about the contents. Her attention however, was turned as the sound of creaking steps alerted her to the presence of her youngest granddaughter descending them. “Applebloom, what in tarnation are ya doing up so late?” the elder mare chided. The small filly gave out a yawn as she went down the stairs and took a seat next to her grandmother. “How long have ya been up?” “I woke up when Coppa an Big Mac came in,” Applebloom said as she nestled herself against the mare’s green body. Granny Smith gently stroked the filly’s rose coloured mane as Applebloom’s lay there. “What did Coppa mean?” “Ah don’t know sugercube, but we’re gonna need all the help we can get.”
Truth and Reconciliation The Price of Apples Four days had passed since the night of the party and tensions were still running high. Applejack had remained silent towards Coppa, preferring to focus on her own work. Any attempts he had made to help had usually ended in an argument between the two. The one time he had succeeded was when Granny Smith had forced Applejack to work their market stand. However, that had ended quickly when Coppa found himself in a familiar sterile white room with a doctor in front of him. A bone white stallion with a bright yellow mane stood in front of him, dressed in a doctor’s coat. In his hoof was a large syringe, which he handed to the waiting elf who was prepared to restrain Coppa should anything happen. “I’ll leave you two alone for now,” The doctor said as he left the hospital room. Coppa shivered as he saw the large needle that graced the stallion’s flank. He had always hated needles, and the one in Moe’s hand did nothing to relieve his agitation. Just as Moe began to prepare the spot on his arm, Coppa noticed the numerous heads of both patients and nursing staff watching them. “Can I help you?” Coppa asked with slight annoyance in his voice. They reacted as he expected, quickly disappearing from sight. Coppa sighed as the wet swab soaked the fur on his arm. He turned his head toward Moe as the elf removed the cap on the needle. He cringed as he saw the large medical tool before he spoke. “Why are we doing this again?” “It’s part of the agreement with the Princess,” Moe said as he prepared the needle. Coppa cringed once more as he waited for the needle to prick his arm. He continued to listen to Moe as the elf watched him shuffle. “They take a bit of blood and study your biology. Simple as that!” A small grin played on Moe’s lips as he watched Coppa’s face grow pale. “Oh come on, it’s just a bit of blood. It’s not like they’re harvesting your organs.” “I came here because you said you needed me,” Coppa said with crossed arms and glaring at Moe. After a moment, he gave his right arm back to the elf who readied the needle while Coppa complained. "Not to be some science experime- AHH!" He gave a small yelp of pain as the tip entered the vein. He watched as a steady stream of red entered the needle before Moe withdrew the sample. “There, all done. Want a band-aid?” “Couldn’t you have been a little gentler?” “Aww did the mean elf take the wittle babies blood and wittle baby-,” Moe teased as Coppa’s hand flew up and smacked him across the head. “Ow!” “You’re an ass, you know that?” “You can leave anytime you want,” Moe said as he nursed the side of his head. He placed the vial of blood on a nearby table as he began to take his own blood. As much as Coppa wanted to jam the needle into Moe’s arm, he instead turned and left the elf to his own devices. Just as he exited the doorway Moe’s voice called after him. “Oh right, I’ll be by the farm later. Rarity made some clothes for us.” “When the hell did she get my measurements?” Coppa asked as he tilted his head. Moe gave a slight shrug as he swabbed his arm. Coppa let out a sigh as he left the elf muttering to himself. “Like Dante said, the more I learn about these ponies, the less I understand.” "You realize that was Pinke Pie he was talking about right? "Don't care!" He shouted back as he exited the hospital, Coppa made his way along the streets of Ponyville. A cool breeze ruffled his fur as he rounded the corner, stopping to take in the scents of the market. He gingerly rubbed his arm as he pondered ways to get back at his friend.However, his train of thought was interrupted as he heard a familiar filly's voice. “What do ya reckon they’re doin?” Applebloom asked as Coppa found her and two other fillies peering through a window, balancing precariously on a crate. On her left was a white unicorn filly with a curled pink and purple mane that bounced with every movement of her head. On the opposite side was an orange pegasus with a wild purple mane that reminded him of Rainbow Dash. He remembered Apple Bloom speaking somewhat about her two friends as he walked towards them. Their eyes were trained on something behind the window out of Coppa’s view. “I dunno, it looks like they’re wrestling,” the orange filly replied as she cocked her head. “I think the stallion’s winning!” I think that’s Scooter if I remember right. Coppa thought to himself as he tried to figure out their names. So that would make the other... Sweaty bell? No that can’t be right. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle that’s it! “Who do you think it is?” Sweetie squeaked as she pressed her face closer to the window. “It’s so dark in there.” “What are you doing Applebloom?” Coppa said as he nudged the box causing the three to fall to the ground. They looked up at him, two faces slightly afraid while the third held a sheepish grin. “We heard these strange noises an thought that it may help with our cutie marks!” Applebloom said enthusiastically. Coppa groaned as he remembered the filly explaining the importance of their marks, and their attempts at gaining one. He wasn’t sure how the filly and her friends weren’t in body casts, but like in the case of Pinkie Pie, choose not to ask. “Can ya tell us what they’re doing?” “Sure, just step back a bit,” Coppa said as he neared the window and peered inside. His head recoiled as he burst into laughter. Wiping a tear from his eye he turned to the three who looked at him confused. “Bloom, they aren’t wrestling. Those two are having se-“ Coppa cut himself off as he realized the age of the three. What do I say? Okay how did Dad explain this? “What are they doing?” The unicorn filly asked. “Is it some sort of adult game?” “Well uhh..” “Can we play it?” They’ll find out about this soon enough. Wait, do ponies have sex ed? Why the hell am I being so awkward about this? “See when two ponies love each other very much,” Coppa began slowly as the fillies leaned in closer. The next few words came out so fast Coppa was sure he matched Pinkie in incoherence. “The stallion sticks hisprivatesinsiderher.” “Really? That’s weird,” Scootaloo said as she looked back towards her friends. “Isn’t cider for drinking?” “What if they don’t like cider?” Sweetie Belle asked. Coppa racked his brain as he tried to find a way out of this conversation. He scratched at his arms before the quiet farm filly sudden jumped up. “Oh, Ah have a new idea fer a crusade!” Applebloom shouted as she landed on her hooves. Coppa gave her a confused look as she turned to her two friends. “Let’s go see if we can get our Cutie Marks in cider selling!” “Yea you guys go do that! I’ll be at the stand with Applejack,” Coppa said as he quickly rounded the corner. He peered back to see that the three crusaders had shot off leaving only a trail of dust. He sighed as he went to the front door of the house. A few knocks later and the door opened to reveal a familiar large red stallion. He was sweating slightly and Coppa could even smell the pheromones coming off Big Mac’s body. “You owe me big time Mac.” “What do ya mean?” Big Mac said as a bead of sweat trailed down his face. A maroon mare walked behind him towards what Coppa assumed was her kitchen. A content expression dominated her face as her half lidded eyes focused on the next room. Her pink bubblegum mane was in disarray with a large number of stray hairs sticking up. Coppa smirked as Big Mac shuffled nervously. “This ain’t what it looks like.” “You should probably close the curtains next time,” Coppa said as he leaned in and pointed to the nearby room. He saw Big Mac’s eyes go wide as saucers. Coppa’s hand patted him on the back as he tried to reassure the stallion. “Your sister and her friends got a glimpse but I dealt with them.” “Oh Celestia, AJ’s gonna kill me,” Big Mac said as he began to panic. “Big Mac,” “Ah’ll hafta explain to Granny!” “Big Mac!” “What am ah gonna do!” “BIG MAC!” The stallion stopped pacing as Coppa lowered his voice. The dwarf waited for the red pony to breathe before talking again. “Don’t worry, it was an honest mistake. Just close the blinds next time. I’m going back to the stand,” Coppa added as he pinched his nose. “Just take a shower before you leave, ok?” “Ah’ll see ya there,” Big Mac said as he closed the door. Coppa nodded and turned around and made his way to the centre of the market area. The scent of fresh baked goods mixed assailed his nose as he passed Sugarcube Corner. He gave a wave to Pinkie Pie who was busy balancing a tray of cupcakes on her back. She tossed him one and refused any payment before he could speak a word. He made short work of the treat just as he entered the market square. A few stalls lined the square, each selling a variety of wares. From flowers to cheap jewelry, each had ponies behind them trying to earn their living. Coppa smiled at the sight of so many ponies just going about their business. No monsters posed any major threat and they never had to worry about a labyrinth opening up beneath them. Twilight had been amazed when they explained the concept of monster filled dungeons randomly popping out of nowhere. However, that was never a problem here. As much as he hated to admit it, Equestria had grown on him. The same could be said for the rest of his friends. Each had spent an increasingly large amount of time apart. Sam rarely left Fluttershy’s cottage, Moe and Rarity had become fast friends and Dante and Twilight spent the past few days learning about each other. He hoped that maybe by the week’s end, he and AJ could settle their differences. His train of thought however, was derailed as he heard the familiar mares voice rise over the noise of the crowd. “What do ya mean ah owe ya interest Filthy?” Applejack all but screamed the words as Coppa edged closer to her stand. In front of her were three stallions each looking at her with amused expressions. The largest, who Coppa assumed was Filthy Rich, was a brown stallion with three bags decorated with dollar signs gracing his flank. His slicked back mane and tie pointed him out as some sort of business type. The stench of cologne played havoc on Coppa’s nose as he got closer. “It’s quite simple Ms. Applejack. Any educated pony should know that when you borrow enough money, interest is also applied,” one of the lankier pistachio coloured unicorn stallions replied. From what Coppa could see, the other two were obviously twins. Their outfits were a pair of blue and white vests. Two straw hats sat upon their red and white manes while two black bowties were tied snugly around their necks. The only difference was that the one who was speaking lacked the pompous moustache of his brother. “Isn’t that right Flam?” “Absolutely so Flim,” Flam said with a flourish of his hoof. Coppa restrained his urge to go and strangle the trio as he continued to watch. His blood seemed to boil with every degrading word shot at Applejack. Even she didn’t deserve to be treated like she a country bumpkin. However, all that was forgotten when the other stallion opened his mouth again. “Then again what can you expect from a rube of such shady heritage.” “I’d stop there before you make another mistake,” Coppa said. The two unicorns spun around, eyes shrinking as they stared at him. Coppa expected as much, cracking his knuckles he casually made his way behind the stand. He stared at Filthy Rich as the stallion regarded him. Coppa smirked as the stallion remained calm and collected even as the dwarf spoke. “I assume you’re here to collect your money?” “No, I’m just here to remind Ms. Applejack as to the interest accumulated,” Filthy began as his attention turned to the scowling mare. Coppa looked between the two as his hand reached for the bag tied to his side. His ears kept listening to the businesspony’s deep voice as he shuffled the contents of his bag. “I was simply saying that she has accumulated interest due to late payments.” “How can ah hope to pay if ah can’t afford even tha interest,” Applejack complained before she raised her hoof at the two unicorns. “It was ya’ll who put him up to this!” “Now Applejack, my associates are simply here because I required them,” Filthy said as his gaze remained locked with Coppa. Flim and Flam were still wary of the dwarf and only approached as Filthy said their names. “As you know, you have only two days to pay back your loan. In the event that you cannot find the funding, the brothers here have expressed their interest in buying your property. They have already given an advanced payment that more than covers your loan,” Filthy continued as he tried to remember the amount. He gave up after a moment and simply asked the moustachioed unicorn. “How much was it again Flam?” “Seventy thousand bits, Good sir!” Flam said, his tongue rolling his R’s in an almost sing song way. “Yes that was it,” Filthy said turning back to Coppa and Applejack. However, his gaze was locked onto the sack that Coppa had dropped onto the stand. “What is this?” “Coppa, what’re ya doing?” Applejack said, her scowl intensifying as she spat the words. “Oh I know this song and dance very well,” Coppa said. He ignored Applejack as he pushed the bag forward. A few golden coins rolled out o the bag and sat in front of the stallion. Coppa pointed at the two brothers as he emptied the bag. “Those two put it through your head to buy the farm from the apples. Your accumulated interest bullshit was just to see if you could squeeze the same amount out of Applejack.” Coppa said as he drew a nail across the tabletop of the stand, leaving a rather noticeable claw mark. “Isn’t that right?” “This amount is hardly seventy thousand bits,” Filthy said as he inspected the coins. Flim and Flam smiled evilly as Coppa just stood still. Filthy tossed the coin back to Coppa as he turned to walk away. “Don’t think that you can do anything with just that much.” “You’re right on one aspect Filthy,” Coppa said, his confidence still strong. “This is hardly the amount those two paid you. This total amounts to let’s see... One hundred... Two hundred... about three hundred thousand bits.” The amount caused all three stallions to stop dead in their tracks. Flim and Flam began to sweat nervously as Filthy stood rigid. “Does that satisfy your criteria?” “I will discuss this with my advisor!” Filthy said as a greedy smile broke on his muzzle. Both the brothers and Coppa knew that he had just won. Coppa watched them silently seethe with anger as they followed a now galloping Filthy Rich. “Well that’s over with,” Coppa said as he collected the loose coins. He went to hand the bag to Applejack, but found her missing from his side. His eyes darted around before spotting her storming off out of the square. He ran after her as he tied the end of the bag off. The coins jingled as he skidded to a halt in front of the mare. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” He asked as he presented the bag to her. What he didn’t expect was an orange hoof to knock his hand aside. The bag flew through the air and land with a loud thump on the ground. Hundreds of coins spilled out and gleamed in the light of Celestia's sun. “What the hay do ya think yer doing!” Applejack yelled. This was certainly not the reaction he was expecting. He opened his mouth to retort but was cut off as Applejack continued to yell. “Ah don’t need yer help!” Coppa felt his anger rise as his own voice rose. “Oh, so you obviously had enough to buy your farm back!” “That’s not the point!” Applejack yelled back “We Apples have gotten through everything on our own. We don’t need you fighting our battles fer us.” “You mean you don’t,” Coppa retorted causing Applejack to flinch. “Your brother and Grandmother seemed fine with the idea of me helping out. What’s stopping you?” he asked as he pressed his face closer to Applejack’s. Their noses pressed against each other as their eyes locked in anger. “The only one dragging your family down is you.” “Ah never needed help before an ah don’t need it now!” Applejack screamed, drawing a few stares from other ponies. “Ah can save the farm on mah own.” “Just like the time you tried to take over your brothers job and nearly died of exhaustion?” “That farm is mah Pa’s legacy! Ah don’t need some outsider getting in mah families business.” “Your pride is what’s destroying your Dad’s legacy! What would he think if he knew you were letting your pride cause your family to suffer!” “Don’t talk to me about what mah Pa would think,” Applejack spat. Her scowling face lowered as her voice rose again. “Ah bet yer Pa was just like you! Just an idiot like you! Why don’t you take yer money and just buck off!” “Fine!” Coppa snarled causing Applejack to look up. Confusion was evident on her face as she stared at him. Instead of anger, Coppa’s features were dominated by sadness. A pained whine seemed to escape his lips with every breath. Even his voice sounded hurt as walked away. “But get this straight.” He pulled Applejack close to his face as he stared into her now frightened eyes. “I’m not doing this for you. I’m doing it for your family so they won’t have to know what losing everything is like!” “What’re ya talking about?” “I know very well what it’s like to struggle AJ. Trust me when I say that. So maybe you should take a note and learn to accept a helping hand.” His voice lowered as he continued to speak. His eyes glistened as he looked at her once more. “Not everyone who needs it is given one.” With that, he let Applejack go before storming back towards the square. The mare felt a pain in her chest as she watched the dwarf go. She didn’t understand what he meant but, she saw it in his eyes just before he left. It wasn’t the look of someone who had lost a pet or a favourite toy. It was the look of someone who had watched as their life was torn apart in front of them. Suddenly, she felt the anger in her heart lift as tears of shame fell down the side of her face. She got up unsteadily just as a voice called out to her. She looked to see a white unicorn galloping towards her, curled indigo mane bouncing. “AJ darling, what happened?” Rarity said as she reached the shaking mare. Behind her was Moe who was busy carrying a pile of clothes meant for Coppa. “Come on darling, let’s get you back to the farm. Where did Coppa run off to?” “Ah don’t know,” Applejack said as her voice quavered. A sob racked her body as she fell to the ground. Rarity looked at Moe who gave her a concerned look. “We were fighting then I said something about his Pa and he just lost it.” “I’d expect him to,” Moe said solemnly as he helped Applejack up. Both her and Rarity looked at the elf who let out a small sigh. “Applejack, has Coppa ever spoke about his family before? More specifically his father?” “No, why?” “Of course. Why do you do this Coppa?” Moe sighed again. His voice grew even more pained as he spoke again. “Applejack, Coppa’s father has been dead for eight years. Hell, to Coppa, his dad was a hero. I don’t know what you said but I doubt Coppa is any mood for forgiveness.” “What happened?” “I’ll tell you when we get to the farm,” Moe said as he picked up the pile of clothes. “Until then, we can only wait till Coppa calms down.” vvvvv “So what do we do now brother?” Flim asked as the two unicorns approached a large bar near the outskirts of Ponyville. “That thing has ruined months of planning!” “Don’t worry brother,” Flam said as he knocked on the door. A slide on the heavy oak door slid open to reveal a pair of dark red eyes. They regarded the brothers before the slide shut. Flim gave his brother a confused look before the elder brother reassured him. “Money isn’t the only way to convince other ponies.” “What do you two want?” A gruff voice asked as the door swung open. A large black earth pony stood in the doorway. His short purple mane swayed in the wind as he stood tall over the brothers. From the angle Flim stood, he could make out the large hammer that was the ponies cutie mark. “This is a private establishment.” “Ahh Ironside, it’s been far too long,” Flam said as he neared the stallion. “I was just dropping by to see if you could help us with a small predicament. Maybe cash in a small favor.” “What do you want Flam?” “We need your help to convince a mare to part ways with her property. There will be a large sum of bits in it for you and your boys.” “When and where?” “Tomorrow at Sweet Apple Acres.” “The Apple family? Still holding onto that grudge?” Ironside laughed as he turned away. “Forget about it.” “How does twenty thousand bits sound?” “Sounds like a deal,” Ironside said as he went back into the bar. Just before the door closed he spoke out once more. “I’ll warn you though, some of the boys haven’t seen a mare in ages since we got out. They may be a tad rougher than you’d like.” “We don’t mind,” Flam said as the door slammed shut. He turned to his brother who held a faltering mask of confidence. Flam patted his younger brother on the shoulder as he stroked his moustache. “See brother, when money fails it’s often necessary to bring in some muscle.” “You’re sure this will work Flam?” Flim asked as he stared at his brother. Something seemed off, Flam’s bright green eyes seemed darker than usual, almost malicious. Flim brushed it off as they left the bar behind. “Positive, Don’t worry brother! Soon we’ll be back on top and richer than ever!” Flam laughed as he trotted off, his brother following close behind.
The Final ExchangeReconciling Their Sorrow “You screwed up AJ,” Moe said blatantly as he leaned forward on the table. Applejack lowered her head as she felt the feeling of guilt welling in her chest. To say that Applejack felt guilty was an understatement. She felt absolutely horrible as she was reminded of how she treated her guest. Big Mac had even gone so far as to chew her out in the minute he heard what had happened. Worst of all, Applebloom was refusing to even acknowledge her. Granny Smith had been the only one not to say anything the entire time, but the look of disappointment never escaped Applejack’s eye. Her period of reflection was interrupted as Rarity’s voice spoke out. “Applejack, as much as I don’t want to take sides, Moe is right,” Rarity said as she looked towards the elf who was busy scanning the room. She turned her head back to the farm mare as she frowned. “I expected something like this from Rainbow Dash, but not you.” “Ah know,” Applejack said as she placed her hat on the table. Her eyes were slightly puffy and were highlighted by the tear stains below them. She never lifted her head as the sound of another pair of hooves alerted the three to a new presence. A hoof gently patted her back making Applejack turn to see her grandmother’s comforting smile. Applejack nodded as she turned back to Moe with a determined expression. “Ah’m gonna make this right again.” “Hold on there sugercube,” Granny started as she gestured to Moe. The elf had shifted positions and was leaning back in his chair. “Ah think we should listen to Coppa’s friend here.” “Thank you Ms. Smith,” Moe said as he nodded. However, his gaze became hard as he looked back to Applejack. “Before I say anything, can I ask each of you a question?” Three sets of heads nodded prompting the elf to continue. “Have any of you ever heard something similar to this? ‘Those who hide behind the largest smiles or the greatest comedies oft carry the deepest wounds.’” “No,” both Rarity and Applejack said in unison. Granny said nothing and only stared at the object she had in her hands."What does that mean?" “It’s something from Sam’s philosophy books. It’s rather self explanatory,” Moe said as he crossed his arms. “It describes a sort of person who hides their own pain underneath a facade of happiness.” “But why would they do such a thing?” Rarity asked oblivious to the deeper meaning. Moe sighed as Applejack pondered the situation. The realisation dawned on her as she remembered the elf’s words. Just as she opened her mouth her grandmother beat her to the punch. “Does it hafta do with the boy’s father?” Granny said as she dropped a small gold chain onto the table. At the end of the necklace was an opened pendant. A picture was folded in the inside of one piece while the other remained empty. Applejack and Rarity stared at the pendant while Moe locked eyes with the elderly mare. “Where did you get this?” Moe said, his voice filled with suspicion. He gently tugged on the picture until it came out. He gazed at the folded piece before sliding to the middle of the table. His gaze returned to Granny Smith as she sighed. “Coppa gave it to me ta hold onta,” Granny said as she put a pair of glasses on. She unfolded the picture carefully before passing it to Applejack. “Is there a story ta go wit this?” “That’s his family,” Moe’s voice reached Applejack’s ears as she gazed at the photo. Four figures stood in front of a shack, all of them dwarves. Coppa stood at the front holding a sleeping baby towards the camera while what she assumed were his parents looked on. The young dwarf’s face held a smile that threatened to split his head in two. However, Applejack’s gaze was drawn to the larger male dwarf. “The big one is his father, Clay. Probably the most respectable dwarf you’d ever meet.” He was larger than anything she had ever seen. His barrel like chest was a mound of thick corded muscle that showed through his shirt. His arms were the same, two large furred appendages that looked like they could crush boulders with ease. His facial fur was grown out and framed his confident smile while his eyes stared directly at the camera. He held a large pickaxe in one meaty fist while the other was in the process of ruffling his son’s hair. His own hair was combed back and fell past one shoulder where it was tied in a small braid. Beside him was what could only be Coppa’s mother. She looked the polar opposite to her husband. Her face was that of a mother’s, soft eyes that seemed to exude warmth and love. Her face was lined with the content smile that amplified her motherly presence. Her hair was tied in the back while a few pieces framed her face. She was smaller than her husband but Applejack could see the faint trace of muscles underneath her plain looking dress. Applejack felt her mouth open as she broke the suffocating silence with her one thought. “They look so happy.” “That’s because they were,” Moe said as he stared at the picture. “Clay could make anyone’s day brighter with just a few songs,” He tapped the image of Clay with his finger as he continued speaking. “He’s seen as one of the greatest dwarves to have lived in the Iron Mountain.” “He sang?” Rarity asked as she stared at Clay’s image. “Was he any good?” “One of the best,” Moe said, a tinge of sadness to his voice. “He could make people laugh, cry, or feel any other emotion he wanted. People came from all over our world to hear him.” “Then why did they live in that shack?” Rarity said as she examined the house behind them. “Surely he could have made enough bits to live fashionably?” “That was his charm,” Moe said as he refolded the picture and placed it back in the locket. “He never asked for anything. He just wanted to make peoples’ days brighter. They lived in that shack because that’s what they liked.” “So how did he make money darling? “Mined like any other dwarf. He always took the dangerous jobs so others didn’t have to.” “Sounds like one of a kind,” Granny said as she leaned back in her chair. “So what happened?” “Coppa and I had been friends for about a year, Clay was teaching both of us about music,” Moe started as he cast his gaze to the floor. “We wanted to see what his dad did in the mines so we snuck in.” A frown lined his face as he paused for a minute. “We got as far as the lower mines before Clay caught us.” “He musta been less than happy ta see you,” Applejack said with a sad laugh. Moe returned the laugh and smiled. He nodded before continuing his story. “He was in the middle of chewing us out when there was an explosion. It was pretty common in those mines but the next thing we knew, the entire area began collapsing around us.” Moe coughed a bit into his arm. He wiped his eyes as the three mares stared at him with sad expressions. He felt Rarity’s hooves embrace him as he shuddered. “I managed to get out but Clay and Coppa were trapped in the collapse. When they dug Coppa out three days later they found Clay crushed under a boulder.” “The poor dear,” Granny Smith said. Applejack managed to choke back a sob. Applejack felt the tears begin to well in her eyes as the full weight of her words hit her. She never felt the hooves of her grandmother and friend embrace her in her misery. “That’s not where it ends though,” Moe said with a cough. Two pairs of eyes shot up and stared at him. Their shocked expressions were matched only by their glistening eyes. Granny just sat in silence listening to each and every word. “At least not for Coppa.” “How much more could he have gone through?” Applejack said as her voice quavered. Her tears were now spilling over, leaving fresh stains on her coat. She remembered the dwarf’s words and wondered just what kind of life he had to go through at such a young age. “When his father died their savings dried up quickly, his family struggled to feed themselves. Sometimes they couldn’t even afford to feed themselves.” “What about their friends?” Rarity questioned as she dabbed a few tears from her eyes. “Surely they must of helped Coppa and his family?” “They did, but it was never enough. They were all miners so they could only spare so much,” Moe replied solemnly. “Coppa knew that if things continued the way they were going, they’d starve to death. So one day he just disappeared. They found him again a month later nearly dead from exhaustion and hunger. He thought that if he wasn’t there, his mother could feed his sister and herself.” Moe turned to Applejack who was barely containing her emotions. “All he wanted was to help so you wouldn’t need to see your family suffer like his did.” That had been the final straw for Applejack. She bolted from the dining room and out the front door leaving the others behind. Her hooves pounded on the soft ground as she kept moving forward. Rows upon rows of apple trees passed by until her body collapsed onto the soft grass. A few minutes passed by as she let her misery and sorrow flow out. Violent sobs racked her body while her tears sparkled in the light of Luna’s moon. After the final sob passed, Applejack weakly sat up only for her breath to catch in her throat. In the middle of the clearing sat two headstones. She made a tentative step forward only to stop when she noticed the figure sitting behind them. Even the shadows cast in the light of the moon couldn’t hide the dwarf as he sat there inspecting the plain grave markers. Applejack’s ears cocked forward as the dwarf’s voice was carried down to her by the wind. The strum of a guitar’s strings, the faint notes assisting with the melody of his voice. We've all seen the man at the liquor store beggin' for your change The hair on his face is dirty, dreadlocked and full of mange He asked a man for what he could spare with shame in his eyes "Get a job, you fuckin' slob is all he replied God forbid you ever had to walk a mile in his shoes. 'Cause then you really might know what it's like to sing the blues. Then you really might know what it's like. Sad, that was the only emotion Applejack could find to describe the song. Coppa’s deep voice only enhanced the chill that ran through her spine. Each syllable striking a deep chord as she felt like a pair of hooves were squeezing her heart. Her ears strained forward as the wind brought the song to her. Coppa plucked a few notes that were caught and distorted by the gentle breeze. Mary got pregnant from a kid named Tom who said he was in love He said, "Don't worry about a thing, baby doll, I'm the man you've been dreamin' of." But three months later he said he won't date her or return her call And she sweared, "God damn if I find that man I'm cuttin' off his balls." And then she heads for the clinic and she gets some static walkin' through the door. They call her a killer, and they call her a sinner, and they call her a whore God forbid you ever had to walk a mile in her shoes 'Cause then you really might know what it's like to have to choose Then you really might know what it's like Coppa paused, letting the wind howl as he fixed the strings on his guitar. As if on command, the wind quieted no longer distorting any of the lyrics. He gave a tentative strum on one of the strings before restarting the rythmn. I've seen a rich man beg I've seen a good man sin I've seen a tough man cry I've seen a loser win And a sad man grin I heard an honest man lie I've seen the good side of bad And the down side of up And everything between I licked the silver spoon Drank from the golden cup Held a stack of green I stroked the baddest dimes At least a couple of times Before I broke their heart You know where it ends but it usually depends On where you start I knew this kid named jack He used to get fat stacks Out on the corner with drugs He liked to hang out late He liked to get shit faced And keep pace with thugs Until late one night There was a big fight An Max lost his head Just talked some shit And wound up dead And now his wife and his kids Are caught in the midst Of all of his pain You know it comes that way At least that's what they say When you play the game God forbid you ever had to wake up to hear the news ‘Cause then you really might know what it's like to have to lose Then you really might know what it's like To have to lose... Coppa’s voice trailed off on the last lines, echoing as the last words left his lips. Appplejack sat there amazed as she watched the dwarf rise from his position. He kneeled before the graves and whispered something inaudible. He patted her father’s headstone before walking past the graves and off into the night. She desperately wanted to run after him and apologize, but something held her to the spot. She shook her head violently, this was her chance! She needed to take this opportunity to apologize. Yet when she lifted her head the dwarf was nowhere in sight. She scanned the horizon but found nothing. The orchard blocked any possible sign of Coppa, leaving Applejack alone with her parents. Dejected, she gazed at the two headstones before heading back to the house. A heavy sigh escaped her as she blinked away the last tears. “Something on your mind?” Coppa’s voice said causing her to spin around. He was perched on a tree branch. His hard gaze was fixed on Applejack who pawed at the ground nervously. She opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted as Coppa spoke again. “If you’re here to apologize, don’t bother.” “Ah know about it,” Applejack said ignoring Coppa’s statement. She looked back up to see the dwarf’s gaze harden even further as his tail gave an annoyed flick. “Ah know about yer father.” “So you know about it, do you want an award?” Coppa replied, his voice dripping with venom. Applejack bit her lower lip nervously as she watched him drop down. His expression was unreadable as he approached her. “Why should you care? He’s dead and I’ll be out of here soon enough. Isn’t that what you wanted?” “No,” Applejack said under her breath. Coppa’s large ears twitched as he regard her. “What did you say?” “Ah said no!” Applejack screamed. Coppa was taken aback by the pure volume of her words. His expression hardened again as he regained his composure. Applejack stared back at him, her face full of newfound determination. “That’s not what ah want.” “Then what did you want? Why come here?” “Ah don’t know. I wanted ta apologize proper. So Ah’m gonna say it an yer gonna listen!” Applejack exclaimed. Coppa’s mouth twitched as it slowly turned into an amused smile. Applejack summoned her breath as she began. “Ah’m sorry. Ah didn’t take the time ta get to know ya properly. I let mah pride get in the way an ah misjudged yer intentions. Ah don’t know if ah deserve it, but ah want to start over.” She held her words as the tension in the air started to dissipate. “Ah’m sorry about what ah said an ah hope ya can forgive me fer actin stupid.” Coppa was silent for a minute as he regarded the farmpony standing in front of him. Slowly , he scratched behind his ear and chuckled a bit before speaking. “Applejack, you have got to be one of the most stubborn ponies I have ever met. You’re impolite, hard headed, and just a general pain in the ass. You’ve done nothing but treat me like shit ever since I got here.” Applejack’s heart tightened in sorrow as she heard the beginnings of his rejection. “In all honesty I should have just called it quits then, but I hoped you might change. I stayed because I felt a connection to this farm. I should reject you right now because of all that you’ve done but…” Coppa trailed as Appleack’s head perked up. He smiled as he purposely dragged his feet. “I guess I can forgive you this once.” “Thank you!” Applejack shouted as she bowled Coppa over. She wrapped her forelegs around his neck tightly. She pressed herself into his chest as tears of happiness left her eyes. “Ya won’t regret it.” “Um Applejack…” Coppa said weakly as his hands started to struggle against her. She heard a few weak gasps. “I..can’t…breathe.” “Sorry!” Applejack said as she let go. A faint blush crossed her face as Coppa struggled for breath. He smiled at her before wiping away some of the tear stains underneath her eye. Her head pulled back as she felt his fingers rub against her fur. “What’re ya doing?” “Tears don’t suit you,” Coppa said as he sat on the ground. “You’re a lot cuter when your smiling, you know that?” “T-Thanks… Ah guess,” Applejack stuttered as Coppa flashed her a grin. She felt another blush heat her face. She felt herself smile at his words, happy that she had regained his friendship. “Do ya want ta head back to the farm?” “Will I have to sleep in the barn again?” Coppa chuckled as he got up. Applejack shook her head as she offered him a hoof. “Only if ya sing another song,” Applejack said as they exited the clearing. Coppa’s face turned red at the request. He stuttered as she looked at him confused. “What, that last one was really good.” “I don’t really like to sing that much,” Coppa said looking down. Applejack giggled at his flustered face before nudging him with her hoof. “Promise you won’t judge.” “Ah Pinkie swear,” Applejack said as she made the motions. Coppa smiled before nodding. “Now let’s hear that song.” “Sure,’ Coppa said as he suddenly picked Applejack up. She squeaked as she clung to his back while Coppa put on her hat. He shrugged as she gave him a questioning look. “What, I think it fits the song.” “Jus sing already,” Applejack said rolling her eyes. She let out a yawn as she nuzzled the soft fur on Coppa’s neck. She felt her eyes grow heavy as Coppa began his song. As the lyrics began, she couldn’t help but feel safe and happy as she clung tightly to her friend’s back. A small, content smile etched itself on her face as she pressed closer. I can't see where you comin' from But I know just what you runnin' from: And what matters ain't the "who's baddest" but The ones who stop you fallin' from your ladder, baby And you feel like you feelin' now And doin' things just to please your crowd, When I love you like the way I love you, And I suffer, but I ain't gonna cut you 'cause This ain't no place for no hero. This ain't no place for no better man. This ain't no place for no hero To call home This ain't no place for no hero. This ain't no place for no better man. This ain't no place for no hero To call home. Every time I close my eyes, I think, I think about you inside, And your mother, givin' up on askin' why - Why you lie, and you cheat, and you try to make A fool outta she... Coppa took a breath as he paused. His legs burned slightly from the added weight of Applejack, but he pressed on. He spared a small glance and found the mare sleeping peacefully on his back. Her golden mane was spread out like a cloak of gold threads. Coppa readjusted her as hesitated to finish the last verses of the song. He kept his eyes trained on the farm as it grew steadily in his approach as he whispered the last verses. I can't see where you comin' from, But I know just what you're runnin' from. And what matters ain't the "who's baddest," but the Ones who stop you fallin' from your ladder, 'cause This ain't no place for no hero. This ain't no place for no better man. This ain't no place for no hero But I'm gonna call it Home...
The Silent OneThe Final Exchange The smell of scented oils permeated the air as the three ponies sat in silence. Applejack shuffled in the massage table as she felt the soft touch of the spa ponies hooves start to press into her back. A light moan escaped her lips as she felt the knots in her back start to unwind. She raised her head slightly to see the faces of Rarity and Fluttershy staring at her with concern. Both knew the source of her worries, yet only Rarity spoke while Fluttershy merely soaked in a bath silently. “Relax Applejack, I’m sure Coppa is on his way to Filthy Rich’s mansion as we speak,” Rarity stated as Applejack fidgeted while an employee massaged her aching shoulders. Fluttershy merely stayed quiet as she watched the two converse. She and Rarity had managed to convince the wound up farmpony to come with them. The only problem was that Applejack’s nerves were preventing her from enjoying herself to the full extent. Her trepidation was starting to rub off on Fluttershy, who was trying to avoid being dragged into the conversation. She gave a squeak of fear as Rarity turned her gaze towards her, seeking some form of assistance. “Isn’t that right Fluttershy?” … “Rarity, ah know he’ll do it,” Applejack interjected as her head came up from the embrace of the massage table. She shook her head before speaking again. “Ah’m just nervous, ya know?” “There’s nothing to be nervous about dear,” Rarity replied with a gentle smile. She gave her mane a flip before trotting over to her country friend. Applejack scoffed at the gesture but found her own mouth forming a slight smile. Her head slowly found its way back to the plush folds of the table as Rarity continued, “From the conversations that Moe and I have had, Coppa is a very reliable in these situations.” “Ah’m sure that ain’t the only thing you two have been doing,” Applejack said with a smile as she heard Rarity gasp. She pressed on with her teasing while stepping it up a notch. “Yer lookin a tad tired. How was he Rarity?” “Whatever could you be insinuating Applejack?” “Ya know what ah mean! You’ve been all googly eyed fer that gut since he showed up.” “I have not!” Rarity said. Applejack could feel the heat radiating from the mares face as she felt her friend edge closer. She also could have sworn she heard a quiet giggle from Fluttershy before Rarity tried to correct her. “We are nothing but friends!” “Friends with benefits maybe?” “For your sake, I hope Coppa has finished up his business before I do something I’ll regret.” “Ahm sure you will Rares,” Applejack said just as the door swung open to reveal a large black earth pony. All three mares looked at the new arrival as the stallion politely cleared his throat. He gave a polite bow before attempting to speak before Applejack cut him off. “Is there something we can help ya with?” “Yes, my associates and I are looking for you Ms. Applejack,” he stated, his low rumbling voice echoing throughout the room. Applejack narrowed her eyes as the earth pony stared at her. She felt a strange sense of dread as he approached her. “We would like to discuss a few things alone if you don’t mind.” “What about?” “My employers wish to change your mind about your farm.” “Ain’t happening buddy,” Applejack retorted as she rose from the massage table. She trotted up close to the stallion so that they were almost touching muzzles. “Ah’m getting ma farm back no matter what.” “I was afraid you’d say that.” The stallion sighed as he tapped his hoof on the spa’s floor. A number of other stallions, most of them earth ponies like their boss, entered the room. Applejack swallowed as the boss took another step forward, a frown on his muzzle as he spoke. “I would suggest you change your mind before we are forced to change it for you.” Coppa, you better be on yer way back. Ah need ya here now. ***** “Shit, shit, shit!” Coppa swore as he bolted into the town square past a mob of ponies. His mind raced as he rounded a corner looking frantically for any sign of what could be called a mansion. He took a ragged breath as he leaned against a wall, his chest heaving as he spoke to himself. “I really need to work on my cardio.” He paused for a moment, catching his breath while trying to remember the address Applejack had given him that morning. “This is so stupid! All these houses look the same! Where the hell is it!” “Watch out Coppa!” a familiar fillie’s voice shouted from behind him. He turned his head slightly before a trio of orange, yellow and white blobs smashed into him. Coppa felt himself float in the air for a moment before leaving a large skid mark on the street with his face. He groaned as he felt the crusaders get off his back while repeatedly apologizing. He silenced them with a wave of his hand before attempting to stem the flow of blood leaking from his nose. A sudden gasp from the fillies made him look up to see them staring at him. It was when Scootaloo spoke up did he realize his predicament. “Look girls, he’s bleeding!” she said while her friends made a beeline for Coppa. “We need to help him!” 'Oh please no!' Coppa thought as he watched them pull out a box with a large red cross on it from nowhere. He cursed silently as he heard them utter the five words he did not want to hear. “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS FIRST AID!” they cheered in unison before pouncing on Coppa. Within seconds, he found his entire body messily wrapped in numerous strips of gauze while band aids plastered his face. Each layer of wrapping served only to restrict his movement as the dwarf was wrapped up like a Christmas present. ‘Well this couldn’t get any worse,’ Coppa thought as he tried to escape from the iron cage of medical supplies pinning his limbs. He managed to sit up by some miracle only to see Sweetie Belle prepping something that looked awfully similar to a defibrillator. “God, why do you hate me so much? Do you have to prove me wrong every time?” “Girls is that really necessary?” an older voice chided in a motherly tone, causing the fillies to stop dead in their tracks. Coppa looked into the distance to see a young mare, just slightly older than Applejack, giving the three fillies a disapproving look. The maroon coloured mare seemed familiar, but at the moment Coppa was more concerned with escaping the intentions of the crusaders. “This is rather excessive…even for you three.” Just as fast as they had been put on, the bandages disappeared. They were heaped into a pile just as his saviour shooed off the three fillies. Coppa rubbed his limbs, coaxing the blood flow back into his numb appendages. Looking up he examined the concerned expression on the mare’s muzzle. “I’m sorry about those three. I turn my head for one second and thy run off from the rest of the class.” The mare said as she helped Coppa to his feet. Noticing his confused gaze, she polity extended a hoof. “My name is Cheerilee, teacher at the Ponyville schoolhouse. Applebloom has told me a lot about you.” “Have we met before?” Coppa asked as he rubbed his temple trying to discern why the mare was so familiar. With a snap of his fingers he let out a sudden gasp. “You’re that mare that was with Big Mac the other day!” He smiled playfully as he placed the final pieces together. “I didn’t recognise you at first. I knew I saw you somewhere.” “Umm… yes I guess that’s me,” Cheerilee said as a blush crossed her muzzle. Coppa took a step back, cursing himself for his sudden outburst. His ears splayed back as Cheerilee’s embarrassment seemed to grow with each passing second. “I’m sorry, but can you keep it a secret.” “What?” “Big Mac and I,” Cheerilee responded as she looked away. “We’ve actually been together for some time and were hoping to keep it a surprise. It was my idea really.” “Sure thing Cheerilee, I won’t tell a soul,” Coppa responded thankful that the awkward air was gone. Cheerilee smiled and began to head back to her class, but was stopped when Coppa cleared his throat. “While you’re here. Can you point me to where Filthy Rich lives?” “Oh it’s just around the corner! House at the end of the street.” “Really… That close by?” Coppa said with a sigh as he waved goodbye to the school teacher. He rounded the corner only to see the massive mansion towering at the end of the street. A relieved smile crossed his face as he walked towards the residence. He stopped just before the gates and rung the bell. A minute passed by while he occupied himself by examining the gates leading to the mansion. “Compensating for something Filthy?” Coppa said quietly to himself as he stared at the massive iron gates. A large golden representation of the businesspony’s cutiemark adorned the wrought iron bars, threatening to bring the entire gate down with its massive weight. A sudden creaking of the hinges caused him to straighten up as the gates slowly opened inwards. He caught sight of Filthy Rich as the pony came out to meet him at the gates. ‘Weird… would’ve thought we’d do this inside?’ Coppa thought as he watched the stallion approach alone. Coppa’s eyes narrowed as the hackles on his neck raised slightly. His hand balled into a fist as he took a step forward. Another pervasive thought crossed his mind as the two neared each other. ‘Probably nothing. Let’s just get this over with.’ “Shall we get down to business?” Filthy’s deep voice grated on Coppa’s nerves as he gestured to the bag hanging at Coppa’s side. Coppa’s mouth formed a slight scowl as he couldn’t shake the sense of dread. He gently tugged at the drawstrings holding his pouch before tossing it to Filthy Rich. The stallion simply eyed the pouch before gently picking it up and producing a piece of paper from the inside of his collar. No words were spoken as Coppa took the paper, slowly he began to go over the writing signifying the ownership had returned to the Apples. With a nod he tucked it into his shirt pocket as he turned to leave until Filthy Rich cleared his throat. “Anything else you’d like Filthy?” Coppa said with an annoyed tone. Filthy Rich’s eyes narrowed at the informal use of his name, but remained largely passive. Coppa ignored the glare as he let more of his impatience show. “I have places to go and a farm to help out.” “I was simply wondering why you care so much about the state of their farm.” Filthy said as he turned away. Coppa stood rigid as he detected a slight tone of distaste coming from the stallion’s mouth. “What I mean to say is, why do you care so much about a family with such questionable history.” “What are you talking about?” Coppa spat as he felt his hand clench into a fist as he watched Filthy Rich turn with a smug smile. He slowly flexed his fingers as he waited for Filthy to make the biggest mistake of his life. “Well there’s always been a rumor that the family is far closer than they let on,” Filthy said, not noticing Coppa approaching. “It wouldn’t be surprising if the youngest apple was the product of her older sis-” Filthy managed to add before being cut off by Coppa’s hand around his throat. A low snarl escaped from Coppa’s mouth as his hackles rose before he tossed Filthy like a ragdoll. He watched the stallion scramble to his hooves, his well-oiled mane now a mess. Coppa gave no mind as the stallion began to shout at him. He simply regained his composure before popping his neck. “What are you doing?” Filthy yelled between coughs. Coppa gave him no mind as he crossed the distance between them in an instant. He grabbed Filthy roughly by the collar, lifting him once again into the air before slamming him down in the ground. His hand moved from the now torn collar to the stallion’s mouth, stifling any calls for help. “You want to know something Filthy?” Coppa said ignoring the muffled cry of the stallion beneath him. He tightened his grip, eliciting another muffled scream from his captive as his nails dug into flesh and fur. “Maybe the Apples don’t have money or a fancy mansion like yours.” he added before releasing his hold on Filthy. "But at least they have a shred of decency unlike your pompous ass." The stallion scrambled up and away from the dwarf shouting nonsensical threats before stumbling over his own hooves. Coppa simply sighed before noticing a cyan blur rocketing right at him. “What now?” Coppa mumbled under his breath as he prepared to catch the form of Rainbow Dash as she rocketed towards him. ***** Applejack landed in a heap as she was thrown out of the spa. Her stetson landed next to her as the stallions exited the spa. She managed to lift her head just as the bosses hoof came down and punched her face. A gasp came from a few bystanders who were quickly scared off by the larger members of the group. “Anybody who doesn’t want their teeth bucked in scram now!” one stallion bellowed. Her vision swam as her head reeled from the force of the blow. The taste of iron and dirt filled her mouth, causing her to gag. She felt a tug on her mane and yelled in pain as the stallion yanked it upShe lashed out and felt her hoof smash into the stallion’s cheek. The suddenness of the attack caused him to release his grip on the farmpony, giving her just enough time to rise to her hooves. “Is that all ya got!” Applejack shouted at the stallion as he regained his composure. She lashed out again, but her hoof was caught by a second stallion who forced her to the ground. Her struggles did nothing to deter her attacker as he leaned in close to her ear. “I like a mare with a fight in her,” the stallion whispered. He leaned in and nibbled on it. Applejack laid still as she felt the stallions teeth on her fur. A lone tear escaped her eye as she blinked, only listening to the stallion continue. “After this is over, you and I are gonna be the best of friends.” “Get offa me!” Applejack said with renewed vigour. She tensed all of her muscles before throwing her head backwards with a surge of adrenaline following. A fresh wave a pain combined with a cry from the stallion told her of the success of the attack. She rose to her hooves, legs shaking, as the shout of the stallion continued. “The bitsh brokth ma nosthe!” he cried, his speech impaired by the massive amount of blood pouring from his face. His thrashing subsided with a swift kick from Applejack, knocking him out cold. She glared at the other stallions as they moved in towards her. She noticed that Rarity and Fluttershy still hadn’t left the spa, a sense of worry also passed over her as she counted two stallions missing also missing. No doubt they were inside tormenting her friends, but at the moment Applejack could do nothing. Five stallions stood in front of her, two unicorns and three earth ponies. Some brandished metal pipes in their hooves while others carried small, crude blades. The boss carried nothing save for a pair of brass hoofknuckles which he simply slid on. The air grew thick with tension as they simply stared at her, daring her to make the first move. Applejack felt every muscle in her body tighten as no one moved. The effects of the adrenaline were beginning to wear off, causing her to feel a fresh sense of exhaustion as she struggled to remain standing. “Ironside, what is taking so long! It’s only one mare!” a voice shouted, grabbing Applejack’s attention. She sneered when the forms of Flim and Flam presented themselves. Yet she couldn’t help but notice the worried expression that was plastered over Flim’s face as his head hung low. She also spotted something peculiar about the appearance of Flam as he approached. His coat seemed at least four shades darker than usual. His moustache and mane had turned from a moderate red and white to an almost blackish red and dull greyish white. His eyes were bloodshot and focused angrily on the lead stallion as he stormed over. There was something extremely wrong with the stallion; anypony with half a brain could have seen it. “We paid you to beat her to a pulp and you’re letting her beat you?!” Flam practically screamed at Ironside. Applejack took a step back, eyes widening at the display as Flam continued to scream insults. She noticed Flim looking dejectedly at her much to her confusion. The stream of insults however, stopped as the sound of yelling and screaming came from above. “Oh craaaaaap!” she heard a distinctly male voice scream as the two crashed into the ground. A cloud of smoke exploded outward, engulfing the street. When the dust settled the five stallions, save for Flim and Flam, were all unconscious and sprawled throughout the street. A groan came from a nearby wall where Coppa lay face down. Rainbow Dash sat next to him, eyes spinning as she fell over dizzily. A small chuckle came from Coppa who had picked himself up. “So much for the badass entrance,” Coppa said as he helped Rainbow up. He gave a shake of his head, sending loose pieces of plaster and dirt flying from his fur. He took a look around the wreckage before his eyes rested on Applejack. He nodded to Rainbow who promptly ran inside the spa. He half walked, half ran to Applejack and carefully inspected her body when he noticed the nasty bruise on her face. His smile quickly became a frown as he picked up her Stetson and placed it back on her head. “Don’t worry, I’ll take it from here. Rainbow'll get the other two.” Applejack nodded silently as she felt weariness begin to sap her strength. Her vision began to blur until she could hardly see in front of her. Slowly her eyelids fell shut, sending her exhausted mind and body into the soft embrace of sleep. ***** Applejack awoke with a start as she heard something heavy fall. With a few breaths, she felt her heart slow as she scanned her surroundings. Slowly, as her vision came back to her, she realized that she was in the hospital. The faint smell of rubbing alcohol permeated the air, causing her nose to wrinkle as she scanned the room. “Oh it seems you’re awake now,” a soft voice said, causing Applejack to turn her head. Nurse Redheart stood in the doorway, a cart with a single tray in front of her. Applejack nodded silently as Nurse Redheart gave her a small smile. “You’re friend was really adamant about us looking after you first.” She shook her head giggling slightly as she trotted next to Applejack. “Gave the doctors quite the headache.” Applejack joined in, giggling as the image of fighting the doctors flashed through her head. She frowned as she noticed the peculiar absence of her family. In fact, the entire room was empty save for her and Redheart. “Where did everypony go?” Applejack questioned as she shifted in her cot slightly. Redheart helped her up, aiding Applejack’s sore muscles support her. “Oh, visiting hours are over, but they were just trying to calm Coppa down. He’s been on edge ever since he got here. Your Grandmother is still here though.” The Nurse frowned as Applejack tried to get out of bed. “You should really lie down. We still need to check you for any internal injuries.” “Ah’m fine,” Applejack said confidently. Her muscles might have ached slightly, but she didn’t feel any worse for wear. A few bruises were still visible, but she ignored those as she moved towards the door. “Can ah go see mah friend?” “Down the hall to the left. I don’t see any problem with it, but we still need to check you after.” “That’s fine by me,” Applejack said as she pushed the door open. Her eyes travelled down the empty hallway before she saw her grandmother. She ran over to the elder mare, much to Redheart’s annoyance and gave her a hug. Granny Smith returned the warm embrace as she checked over Applejack with a concerned expression. “What are ya doin out of bed little missy,” she chided as Applejack let go of her. Applejack looked guiltily at the floor waiting for a lecture. Instead, Granny Smith’s face broke into a smile as she patted Applejack’s back reassuringly. “Ah’m glad yer alright.” “How’s Coppa doin?” Applejack asked as Granny Smith beckoned for her to follow. Applejack got up and walked close behind as they proceeded to the other wing of the hospital. They passed by one room where Applejack spared a glance and gasped. A number of stallions were lying in hospital beds. Their bodies were covered in full-blown body casts. A few had their encased limbs elevated into the air by a few wires. However, one stallion stuck out by the wisps of facial hair that poked out from the nose holes of his head cast. Flam groaned as, what Applejack could imagine were unimaginable amounts of pain coursed through him. “He put Flam and them stallions in them casts fer hitting you, left Flim alone though,” Granny added but reassured her horrified granddaughter. Applejack took a step back as she looked away from the sorry state of her attackers. “They’ll fine, but they’re gonna have to answer fer what they did.” “How’s Coppa?” Applejack asked, desperate to know about Coppa’s condition. Granny smiled sadly as she continued down the hall at a slow pace. Applejack’s worry grew with each passing moment until she could hear the sounds of yelling and screaming. A few orderlies rushed passed them prompting Granny to chuckle. “Flam got a lucky hit on him with a pipe,” Granny Smith said as they neared the end of the hallway. The shouts and sounds of struggle grew louder but were still too muffled to make out anything intelligible. Granny frowned as she recounted the full extent of Coppa’s injuries. “He has a concussion and is gonna need ten or twelve stitches.” “You’re not getting anywhere near me with that thing!” Applejack heard Coppa yell as the door was opened. She had to stifle a laugh at the scene in front of her. The entire room was in chaos, instruments and bed sheets thrown everywhere in the scuffle. Coppa was on top of the bed holding an orderly in a headlock. His foot was in the clutches of a second Orderly who was trying desperately to hold on. In front of them was a doctor with a large needle of clear liquid. Both sides were shouting, Coppa using less than colourful language to declare his intent to remain as far away from the doctor. “What the hay is goin’ on in here?” Applejack shouted loudly, drawing all eyes to her. Her face set into an expression of seriousness as the dwarf growled and tightened his grip “Let go of him Coppa!” Reluctantly, he loosened his grip on the stallion’s head while his foot was released. Both sides released a collective sigh as Coppa let out a whine of defeat. Grumbling, he sat down on the bed as Applejack approached and the orderlies left. She hesitated slightly as she began to see the full extent of his wound. A large gash ran along the right side of his forehead, caked with dried blood. Angry red flesh stood outwards. She could see tiny flecks of bone where the pipe had obviously connected to his skull. The wound could be stitched up but only if Coppa was put under. However, with how things were going, that would prove difficult. “They aren’t coming near me with that thing!” Coppa said pointing to the needle. Applejack rolled her eyes as she approached him. He backed away slightly as she placed her hooves on his shoulders. He gave a pathetic whine as she stared at him menacingly, like a puppy caught chewing on the furniture. “I don’t like needles...” “Ya take a pipe to the head but can’t handle a tiny needle?” Applejack said incredulously as Coppa’s face flushed in embarrassment. “Come on Coppa... ya can do it.” She gestured for the doctor to come forward as Coppa slowly let his arm extend. The doctor quickly swabbed the area before inserting the needle. She felt Coppa’s hand tighten around her hoof as the anaesthesia left the syringe. A few seconds later, the syringe was pulled out. “See, was that so bad?” Applejack said causing Granny to chuckle a bit. His ears perked up in surprise as Applejack leaned down and kissed the injection sight. Her face burned slightly from the gesture but she managed to keep a straight face. “There ya go! All better.” “Umm, not to offend you or anything, but what was that?” “Granny always gave us a kiss on any place that hurt. It made us feel better an I thought you might appreciate it.” She saw his face tinged slightly red, matching her own flushed expression. Suddenly, his face broke out into a stupid smile as the drugs took hold. “Ya feelin ok Coppa?” “A little,” he said swooning a bit before he turned gestured to his mouth. Applejack’s brow knitted in confusion as he giggled like a schoolfilly. “My mouth hurts a bit too, could I get another?” “Not on yer life,” Applejack said laughing, still blushing while Coppa fell back into the hospital bed. He joined in, laughing as his eyelids drooped slightly. “Ah well, I can always steal one later!” He winked at her causing her to backup as Granny cackled. Moments later, he passed out leaving the blushing mare to her grandmother. “Good night Coppa,” she said smiling as she was ushered out by the orderlies so the doctor could get to work. She spared a glance at his sleeping face before the door was closed on them. “Ah’m gonna make this up to ya. Ah promise that.”
The Heart Of The WarriorThe Silent One Sam sucked in a breath as his fingers gripped the hilt of his sword. The slight breeze cooled the sweat of his neck as Celestia’s sun burned brightly in the sky overhead. His feline ears twitched as he watched his opponent ready his weapon. Every movement was noted, even the small insignificant moves never escaped his gaze. The way his opponent carried his weapon, the stance he used, even the insignificant twitch of the elf’s ear was noted and analyzed. His training had allowed him to block out any outside influence yet he couldn’t help but catch small pieces of conversation from the bystanders watching him. “What are they doing? If you uhh.. don’t mind me asking.” “Just wait and see,” “It’s awfully hot out today. My mane is going to get all frazzled. Why haven’t they started yet?” “He’s waiting for an opening,” “But Moe hasn’t done anything yet!” “That’s the point...” Sam’s face remained calm as he waited. His body and mind preparing for the opportune moment to strike before his opponent could react. Seconds passed while Sam remained still, slowly he watched as Moe’s hand went towards his quiver. His body shot forward as two arrows were knocked and drawn. Sam’s advance never faltered as the twang of the bowstring sent the two sharpened missiles towards him. Sam’s hands remained glued to his sword and sheath as he ducked under the attack. One arrow grazed his cheek leaving a small shallow cut while the other sailed harmlessly overhead. Ignoring the stinging pain, Sam launched himself from his crouch towards the waiting elf. Time slowed as he watched Moe go through the motions and launch another slew of arrows towards the airborne Felpier. None reached him as he twisted in the air, each missile missing him by a hair’s breadth. He sunk to the ground as he landed on the balls of his feet his side facing Moe. Spinning towards his opponent, he unsheathed his sword and seamlessly followed through slashing at the Elf’s exposed throat. His blade however, passed through the air instead of the soft flesh and taught muscles of Moe’s neck. The elf instead had leaned back at the last moment, only a faint scratch where the tip of the blade had touched. A thin rivulet of blood crept from scratch but fazed neither side. Another arrow buried itself in the ground next to Sam’s foot before Moe switched to his twin long knives. Sam dodged the first swipe Moe aimed at him while blocking the next attack with the back of his sword. Though the attack was nothing in hindsight, Sam could still feel the vibrations as his arm as Moe pressed forward. Taking a defensive stance same repeated his previous action. Expertly dodging the first blowhe blocked the second attack before reversing the grip on his sword. Pushing forward with his weight in the blade, a few sparks flew as the katana slid across the knife’s edge. His attack however was stopped halfway when Moe’s foot shot forward and caught Sam in the stomach, knocking him back a few steps. Coughing as his solar plexus rearranged itself, Sam blinked back tears to see that Moe had once again brought out his short bow with an arrow knocked and drawn. His concern was focused more on the five other arrows floating behind the elf held aloft by his magic. Sam took a shallow breath as he gripped his sword in one hand. Placing his free hand on the ground in a three point stance Sam shot off like a rocket twisting just in time to avoid the first two arrows. He saw the elf leading his advance as he closed in, waiting for the perfect opportunity to loose one of his remaining three reserve arrows. He waited, continuing on his path until he was in the perfect position. Four... As he had predicted, the final three arrows were thrown psychically towards him. Just as it seemed inevitable that they would hit, Sam dug his heel into the soft ground. His advance halted the three projectiles sailed past him as he pivoted and aimed straight for Moe. The elf’s eyes locked with Sam’s own as Moe searched anxiously for an opening a before the felpier closed the distance. One left… Persist on attack. Do not wait, no victory can come from hesitation. A gasp could be heard as the final arrow was let loose. Sam estimated that he was no less than five feet from the waiting elf as he launched himself in the air. Time slowed as the glinting steel end came close to his face. Yet the end never came as Sam’s sword flashed through the air and split the arrow in half. Splinters sprayed out as Sam’s sword finished its path before he spun around. He watched as Moe’s eyes widened as Sam’s katana hovered just a few slight inches from his face. The tension in the air was thick before Sam removed his blade from Moe’s neck before sheathing it and bowing. “Another win for you,” Moe said with smile as here turned the gesture. Quickly he began to collect his arrows from the ground as their audience came close. Sam shrugged as he too bent down to help with the cleanup. He heard Moe let out a small groan as the elf noticed the blood stain on the white of his uniform. “If I didn’t know any better I’d say you were trying to kill me. You’re always so focused during these little training sessions.” Sam nodded silently as rested his hand on his sword. The sound of crunching leaves and laboured breathing alerted the pair to the ponies approaching them. He turned to see Coppa accompanied by Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash who was galloping to the pair. “That was so awesome!” She said excitedly pressing her hooves to her cheeks. Both looked at her with confusion as her voice seemed to rise an octave. She cleared her throat as she attempted to salvage what remained of her cool exterior. “I mean it’s not as cool as my Sonic Rainboom but it was still pretty cool.” “Real smooth Dash,”Coppa said with a roll of his eyes as he approached. The dwarf still wore the bandage around his head after even though the doctors had suggested he let the wound breathe. He only chose to keep it because it in his own words “made him look badass”. “I must say it did become fairly exciting towards the end,” Rarity chimed in as she inspected her houseguest. A small frown lined her features as she noticed the small bloodstain and the trickle of red coming from his neck. “Darling you’re bleeding! This is terrible! We must get you back to the boutique so I can patch you up.” “I doubt that’s what you really want to do…” Coppa said prompting a small snort from Rainbow Dash who bumped her hoof with his fist. Rarity gave an indignant huff as Moe unstrung his bow. Coppa gave him a toothy smirk as the elf rolled his eyes prompting a retort from the dwarf. “What? I don’t hear you complaining.” “I’m fine Rarity. It’s nothing really!” Moe said casually. He turned to Coppa who was whispering into Rainbow Dash’s ear, both giggling like little fillies. Moe gave an irritated huff while Rarity rolled her eyes. Sam noted the malicious grin that crept on the elf’s face as he sat back. “Shouldn’t you be wearing the cone the doctors gave you? We wouldn’t want you scratching your stitches.” Sam just stepped back as Coppa’s smile left his face. The doctors, concerned due to his canine appearance, had recommended that Coppa use a protective collar. The request had been harmless, but it had still caused the Dwarf to go on a half hour long rant, mainly for the reasons of why he’d rather fight a bear than wear a so called ‘cone of shame’. The doctors had backed off after that incident but the joke had been running on for the past few days. He watched them as Coppa argued with Moe and playfully swung at him. He barely even noticed the form of Fluttershy as she made her way to his side. He looked down as she tentatively nudged his hand with her hoof. “Umm... your cheek is bleeding Sam...” She said hesitantly trying to avoid his gaze. Sam touched the area and felt the familiar combination of both wet and dried blood. He drew his hand back, fingertips stained red. Quickly he wiped his hand off on his pants before sheathing his blade. He then proceeded to wipe the rest of the offending liquid off his cheek. He gave a nod of thanks to Fluttershy who simply shied away from his gesture. “How did the training go?” Dante said as he appeared suddenly with Twilight at his side. Sam remained calm only giving a slight glance towards Dante while Fluttershy let out an audible “eep”. Sam said nothing, only pointing towards Moe and Coppa who were still arguing. Dante let a thin smile grow on his face as he pulled a thin vial from his pocket. He handed it to Sam whose eyes stared at it with curiosity and hesitance. “...?” “It was pulled from Flam today,” Dante said as Sam handed him the vial. “It’s nothing that the doctors have ever seen.” “...” “If I had to take a guess, I think this is from our world,” Dante said as he looked at Sam. “It seems vulnerable to our magic and prefers to feed off unicorn magic.” “It’s basically like some form of magic draining liquid.” Twilight added with a smile while jotting notes on a scroll of paper. Sam only nodded before he began to notice the liquid bubbling violently. Twilight noticed it as well, and drew closer to examine it. “Hmm, It wasn’t doing this a minute ago.” “What are you talking about?” Dante said before he noticed it too. His eyes grew wide before he tossed the vial away. “Everyone get away!” He shouted just as the sound of cracking glass filled the air. “Get away now!” The vial burst apart as it sailed through the air. Glass pieces turning into dust as the black liquid exploded from its tiny prison. The strange liquid fell to the ground with a splattering wet noise. It remained in the ground unmoving before bubbling again as if the heat from the sun was boiling it. It twisted and formed before taking a form vaguely resembling a human. It had no describable facial features and appeared as neither male nor female. Its thin arms hung limp in the air, a large black blade on the left appendage while a set of wicked claws adorned the right. Its lithe body swayed as it stood on two needle like legs. Oily droplets fell from its extremities, dampening the grass with whatever substance made up the being. It shot from its position with surprising speed, crossing the distance between the two parties in a matter of seconds. Coppa and Moe, caught by surprise, were thrown across the field as the monster blew past them. It jumped over Rainbow Dash and rarity as it made a beeline for Twilight and Fluttershy. Sam wasted no time as he shot straight towards their aggressor. Sam crossed the threshold and quickly ducked under the first attack. The monster’s blade shot towards Sam’s feet but struck the loamy earth as Sam leaned to the right. The monster raised its claws to strike, only to find its claw missing. Black oil dripped from Sam’s sword as he watched the clawed appendage fall from the monster’s wrist. An unearthly scream came from the monster’s head as its claw melted into a black puddle. The liquid bubbled for a moment before crawling back to the monster’s body. The group watched in horror as the monster’s hand grew back, wriggling as it grew out of the exposed wrist. “Sam it’s weak to magic!” Dante shouted as Sam slashed again severing a leg from the creature’s body. Concentrating, he summoned up his magic, a bolt of lightning shooting from his hand and striking the creature in the chest. The creature unleashed another cry of pain as it doubled over, its chest bearing a large scorch mark. Dante turned to Sam who once again stepped forward to attack. “Regular attacks won’t harm it!” We’ll see if it can regenerate itself without a head... Sam thought to himself as his sword sliced through the other leg. The creature fell back screaming as it landed on the stumps that had been its legs. Sam ignored the creature’s strange cries as his face remained stony. Slowly he lifted his sword, the blade glinting in the sun. With a breath, he slammed the blade down towards the exposed neck. He heard the gasps of his friends and the ponies as his blade passed through black substance like a hot knife through snow. The he decapitated body convulsed and bubbled as the head rolled away. It arched back suddenly, its arms thrashing violently as it melted, slowly reverting a puddle of black oil. “Well that works too I guess,” Dante said as he approached Sam. Sam only nodded as he breathed deeply. He shook his sword clear of the substance coating it and slowly slid it back into its scabbard. Dante motioned to the puddle as spread out slowly. “I’ll need your help with burning this.” He said he summoned his flames. Sam hesitated as Dante waited confusion evident on his face as Sam stayed in place. “Sam? Is there something wrong?” “Dante it’s moving again!” Twilight shouted. The two turned just in time to see a half-formed torso and blade burst from the puddle. Sam felt himself being thrown to the side as Dante pushed him and shoved his hand and staff into the liquid form. A light shone from the murky depths of the creature’s chest as it started to expand before exploding in a large ball of flame. Sam felt an intense heat wash over him as the flames threw him and Dante back. “Oh my goodness... are they all right?” Fluttershy whimpered as she and Twilight ran towards their still forms. Tears came to her eyes, as she looked at Sam who laid there not breathing. She tenderly rubbed a hoof on his back trying to coax him into breathing. While they had yet to talk to each other, she still felt a unique bond with him. He had an air about him that put her at ease. He seemed so strong and dependable, like Rainbow Dash minus the massive ego. Yet he still maintained a distance from the mare and would disappear for a few hours every day without as much as a note. She breathed a sigh of relief as she felt Sam start to cough and suck in air. He slowly rose to his knees, his breath returning to him as the two of them checked his body for any more injuries. He was covered in scorch marks yet his body was whole and intact. A few of the bandages had loosened from around his midriff but were tightened back as Fluttershy tended to him. Sam gave her a silent nod of thanks as he rose to his feet a small grunt of pain as his wound throbbed slightly. “Sam are you sure you’re all right?” Dante said as he examined the burn mark that was left on the ground. Sam gave him a questioning look as everyone looked at Dante flabbergasted. The explosion had done more damage to Dante than Sam had as the group could see. Burns and bruises covered his body and the majority of his clothes were in tatters. He looked at himself before letting out a sigh. “You’re probably right, we can talk about this another time.” He knelt down, turning his head towards Fluttershy, speaking softly as to not intimidate the mare. “Can you make sure he doesn’t push himself too hard? Sam has a tendency to do that.” “O-okay I can do that... I mean if Sam is okay with that?” she pulled back not meeting Dante’s gaze. Sam simply rolled his eyes, his mouth set in a faint line as he began to walk away from the field limping slightly Fluttershy following close behind. Dante watched as the two headed toward the Everfree forest. He felt something crawl over his feet and heard it slither into the bushes but his focus was cemented on Sam. “Why did he look so concerned...” He whispered to himself. He started to feel the gravity of his wounds as each movement irritated his burned flesh. “Sam never hesitates...”
Frozen FearsThe Heart Of The Warrior Sam, the path we walk is one of discipline and mastery. A samurai cannot be considered such until he has learned all he can about both himself and the path he walks. You, my grandson, have exceeded where your brothers and sisters have struggled. You are one of the shining examples of our clan. Soon enough, we will move on from the physical aspects of your training and learn of the mental aspects of the path of fire. I cannot tell you what to expect, you must continue to exert the utmost discipline in your future studies. One slip of the mind, one hesitation in the sword stroke will only lead you to death’s door. Your vow of silence can only take you so far in your pursuit. It takes more than sacrificing your voice to attain your goals. To achieve them you must ask yourself a fundamental question. What does it truly mean to be a Samurai? What can come from devoting yourself utterly to a set of moral principles? What form of fulfillment can come from seeking both, a stillness of your mind, and mastery in the way of the sword? What can you possibly do if you cannot answer these questions? Whom can you possibly hope to serve if you begin to doubt yourself? But I have trust in you. I know you will not disappoint me for I have seen what you are capable of and where your limits lie. Sam shifted his hand on the pommel of his katana as he continued to walk forward. His hand gently caressed every groove of the hilt as the words played through his mind. The sun’s afternoon rays were still beating down strong, the heat baking the dirt road as Sam and Fluttershy kept walking. Loose pieces of dirt turned to dust as the pair made their way to the cottage. Sam could feel a new layer of sweat begin to form on his neck as the air became noticeably dryer. “Umm Sam?” The timid voice of Fluttershy called out causing Sam to glance down at the pegasus. Fluttershy let out a small squeak of surprise as Sam stared at her. He kept his gaze on her as she tentatively met his gaze. He nodded towards her prompting her to speak. “It’s just... umm... you seemed k-kind of concerned about something earlier. If you want, we could talk about it. Umm that is if you want to...” Sam stared at her for a moment as her words registered in his head. He closed his eyes and shook his head as he turned away from Fluttershy. The pegasus let out a small disappointed sigh as she followed after him. Her mind raced to think of ways she could use to get Sam to open up to her. As shy as she was, she did in fact wish to know more about her silent guest. She knew next to nothing about Sam apart from what little Dante had told her during their initial meeting. Yet every time she tried to work up the courage to speak to him Sam would remain silent. “Sam, can I ask you something?” She asked, struggling to keep a straight face. Sam stopped again as he glanced at her over his shoulder. Fluttershy began to take a step back but swallowed her fear at the last minute and looked at him confidently. Ok just ask him what’s wrong! You can do it! “What would you like for dinner tonight?” ..... There was a pregnant pause as Fluttershy’s heart sank in her chest. She mentally kicked herself as she let out a whimper. She lowered her head as tears of embarrassment threatened to spill over. However, the scratching of pencil on paper ended her melancholy as she looked up to see Sam with a notepad in hand. His pencil moved across the page before coming to a rest as he turned the note pad around. I appreciate your concern Fluttershy but I do not want to burden you. My problems are my own and I will deal with them in time. As for dinner, do you have any fish? “Oh... umm I’m not sure but I can check when we get home,” She replied with a smile not knowing how he managed to figure out her intent. Sam in turn, gave her a nod as he kept writing. Fluttershy titled her head as she watched Sam. “Sam why is it that you never speak?” She lowered her head as Sam glanced at her before adding something to his note. “If you don’t mind explaining...” I choose not to speak out of personal preference. It was part of my training and I have never really broken out of the habit. It also helps when you live in a country where no one ever says what they mean. Being silent means you can simply express yourself in other ways that are much more effective. “But isn’t it frustrating not being able to ever really say what you want?” It can be at times, but when you have gone without a voice for six years, you become used to it. “You’ve been silent for six years?” Fluttershy said amazed. She pressed on with a small measure of added confidence as she voiced her next question. “If you don’t mind me asking, when did you start?” I was thirteen at the time. It was my own choice. “Oh you’re the same age as me!” Fluttershy said with more volume than intended. Her excitement was beginning to show as she trotted next to him. “How old are all of you?” I am the eldest at nineteen the others are all eighteen. If it isn’t too much to ask how old are you six. I’m having trouble differentiating the age groups of ponies. You all seem to be around the same age. “Oh no, I’m the oldest. Fluttershy said digging a trench with her hoof. She looked around cautiously as she leaned close to Sam and whispered. “Pinkie and Rainbow are the youngest of us and the others are all just a year younger than me.” Thank you for the clarification Fluttershy. I didn’t mean any disrespect to you or your friends. “Oh it’s perfectly fine with me Sam,” She said with a giggle. Sam looked at her quizzically before she explained. “Rarity is the only one who’s concerned with her age. But umm she’s very mature for her age.” Sam nodded his face bearing the faintest ghost of a smile. Fluttershy noticed his expression and let out another small giggle. Her smile turned to a thoughtful frown as she saw Sam stare off into space once again. “Sam? Can I ask you one more thing?” I do not see a problem with it. I do enjoy a good conversation every now and then. “Well why is it that you never talked to me before? Do you not like me? I mean... if I bother you I can leave you alone...” Her voice turned into a barely audible whisper as she hid behind her mane. She felt a tap on her shoulder causing her to let out a small “eep” in surprise. She felt Sam’s hand pat her head a few times before she peered beyond the pink veil of her hair. Sam was bowing down to her, hands placed firmly on the ground as his head hovered below her. She dug a trench with her hoof as she waited for Sam to rise. A few tense moments passed before either of them moved. Sam remained on his knees as his hands went for his notebook. I never meant to offend you...He wrote as his eyes glanced towards Flutershy. Please command me as you wish. As a samurai, it is my duty to serve. I will do my utmost to help. “Oh I could never do that!” Fluttershy said as she patted his head with a smile. Sam gave her a saddened look as he cast his gaze downwards. Fluttershy withdrew her hoof as Sam began scribbling on the page again. “Sam what’s wrong?” If I cannot be of assistance to you, then may I ask your permission of you to end my life? Someone as useless as me deserves such a fate. Fluttershy gasped as her eyes scanned the page. She took a step back as Sam looked at her with pleading eyes. Her head shook from side to side. “No!” She shouted closing her eyes. She kept shaking her head as a few tears welled in her eyes. Her wings flared out, her voice rose as she stared at Sam. The Felpier inched back, something compelling him to stay and listen to Fluttershy as her eyes bore into him “Why would you want to ask me that? What did I do to make you want that?” If a samurai is of no use to the one they consider their master, then the most honourable thing to do is end their lives. That way they can avoid any further shame they might bring to their lords name. “But that’s not right! You shouldn’t do that because of someone else, it isn’t right!” Sam stared at her in confusion. Fluttershy panted heavily from her outburst. The tears stained her cheek as she rose over Sam. Her voice was wispy as she put a hoof on Sam’s head “I won’t let you do anything like that. If you try... well then I’ll have to use the stare.” Sam’s face grew even more confused as Fluttershy began to stare at him even more intently. Suddenly he felt his muscles tense and the back of his neck began to prickle. His hands grabbed at the ground, digging shallow furrows in the heated dirt. The muscles in his legs seemed to move despite what his mind told his body. He tried averting his eyes from the pegasi’s gaze but his gaze remained locked with her own. She let her gaze soften causing Sam to fall to his knees and stare at her wide-eyed. How could the pony, who he suspected was frightened by her own shadow, possess such a power? A cold sweat broke out on his skin as Fluttershy gave him the most disarming smile she possessed. He felt his heart beat a mile a minute as she brought her face closer to his own. “Now will you tell me what is bothering you?” She asked as her shy exterior returned. “Maybe after dinner... if you’re ok with that?” Sam nodded causing her to smile gratefully as she began to walk off. A moment passed as Sam looked at his still shaking hands, wondering what kind of power he had just been subjected to. What is she? ***** “I’m sorry that your dinner was late Angel but I’ll make it up with a nice big salad. Doesn’t that sound good? Fluttershy said as the rabbit before her stared with an expression of anger. It tapped the wooden floor with its foot impatiently. Fluttershy placed a bowl full of cabbage and sliced carrots in front of her animal friend. The rabbit looked at here with an unimpressed gaze as it pointed towards the salad in front of it. “But Angel if you eat too much you’ll get a stomach-ache.” To her surprise, the rabbit moved to the side revealing a small crystal the size of its body. Fluttershy tilted her head as the crystal was waved in front of her. She gasped as Angel slicked her ears back and made a few sword like motions in the air. “Angel you took that from Sam’s things?” She asked in confusion. Angel nodded and gestured toward the carrot that lay on the countertop before pointing back at the crystal. Fluttershy frowned as she attempted to take the crystal only for angel to hop away. “Angel you shouldn’t have taken that!” Her cries of protest went unheeded as the rabbit bounded up the stairs of her cottage and into her guests room. Fluttershy stopped as the door was closed on her before she could get her pet. She knocked lightly on the door as she called to her pet. Not getting any response, She slowly opened the door and entered the guest room. She scanned the room, noting how little had been changed since Sam had taken residence in her cottage. A few scrolls had been hung on the walls, their meanings and symbols completely alien to Fluttershy. The bed had been stripped bare of everything, both the mattress and the blankets had been moved to the centre of the room. A few wooden swords were leaning against the wall, their polished forms reflecting the setting sun as it shone through the window. She found Angel sitting on the top of the desk in the corner of the room flipping through a book. Sam’s schoolbag sat next to the rabbit, a few pictures and scrolls were strewn around Angel who peered thoughtfully at the book. Angel looked up from the pages and gestured for Fluttershy to look at the book with her. “We shouldn’t be looking through his things Angel!” Fluttershy said loudly as she looked at the pages anyway. A few photos in the pages showed a number of people all lined up. They were all clothed in strange looking dresses. A few carried swords similar to the one Sam had while others had studded clubs or wicked looking curved spears. All wore the same serious expression as they stared at the camera. Fluttershy closed the book as the sudden realisation dawned on her. “Angel where is Sam?” The rabbit shrugged its shoulders as it pointed towards the forest. Fluttershy followed the rabbit’s paw as it directed her to a small path. Fluttershy gulped as she saw the footprints leading into the forest. She hesitantly turned to Angel who had gone back to perusing the photos. “He went into the Everfree forest?” She said as she began to worry. Her mind flashed to the earlier incident as she ran down the stairs startling many of her animals. “Please don’t do it Sam.” ***** The sound of the nearby stream echoed throughout the clearing as Sam sat still. The water flowed freely to his left as it emptied out into a river a hundred feet away from the clearing. Walls of bushes encircled the area ending only at the giant tree standing before Sam. Its twisted roots had been dug up by some storm long ago and had been taken over by creeping vines and bushels of flowers. Only a few days ago, a family of deer inhabited the hollow. However, due to circumstances beyond Sam’s understanding, they had vacated quickly. In the meantime, he had converted the area for his own purposes. Sam exhaled calmly as he examined the board in front of him. The setting sun glinted through the many sharpened nails that had been pushed through the thick wood. Slowly he placed his hands on the points, placing more and more pressure on them as his body began to lift. Balancing himself as his hands held him aloft, Sam slowly got into position. His hands ached as the needles pressed into his palms. In an almost excruciating amount of time, Sam managed to raise himself in a handstand over the sharpened nails. He felt a small wet patch form on his hand as one of the points entered his skin. Ignoring the pain he slowly lowered himself, breathing slowly as the nails came closer to his face. He closed his eyes as he repeated the motions, his muscles acting on instinct as they set to complete the exercise. Fifty times, he lowered and raised himself, his face coming close to being impaled on the board near the end of his set. Gently he lowered his legs before using the momentum to hop off the board. He looked at his hands noting the small beads of blood where the points had pierced. He wiped his hand off on his pants as he stretched his aching muscles. He approached the tree where the last part of his daily routine lay. Kneeling before the shrine he had built over the past few days, Sam drew one of the incense sticks from his pocket. Using a match hidden in the small shrine, he lit the stick before placing it in the shrine. It was not anything spectacular, a small box, almost in the shape of a bird house served as his portable shrine. The three walls were painted a light shade of blue complementing the gold coloured roof. Small trails of smoke wafted from the stick of incense, splitting into two trails as it wreathed the shrine. Sam let out a small hum as he entered his trance like state. His eyes glazed over as his consciousness searched through his mind. To the outside eye, Sam looked as though he had entered into a coma. Every muscle in his body went limp; the only sign of him being alive was the steady rhythm of his breathing. It was an ancient tradition of his clan, meant to strengthen the spirit and calm the mind. To Sam it felt as though a foreign force were gently stroking his very spirit. He felt exposed as he searched through the depths of his consciousness. He sped past memories and past lessons taught. Years flowed by and yet, for all the soul searching he still could not find what he was looking for. A sigh of disappointment escaped his lips as he extended his arm. Straining, he concentrated on the centre of his extended palm. A vein bulged in his arm as he flexed his hand. He felt the energy around him moving, twisting in a sense, and swirling as he attempted to manipulate them. For a split second he felt it, the feeling of control as the magic became visible. It coalesced in his hand, swirling as he strained to maintain its shape. His eyes narrowed in concentration as the faintest hints of the element within started to form. I can see it.... After all this time, I can finally see it! I can see my fire! His excitement turned to fear as the ball began to contort violently. It twisted and shook as the magic within became increasingly unstable. Sam grasped his hand as pain shot through his arm, his nerves screaming as the magic lashed out. He doubled over, trying desperately to regain control. He gasped as what felt like a giant weight began to crush his arm. No please, not now! I just need to see it! He mentally screamed. He felt his concentration slip as his natural instinct took over. Slowly the ball lost its shape, the magic unravelling, disappearing from sight. Sam struggled with every fibre of his being, trying his hardest to reform it. To place each strand of magic within himself back into his palm. The strain finally took the last ounce of strength he had, his weakened muscles giving out and sending him crashing to the dirt. He felt the hot tears of disappointment run down his cheeks as his had dug into the ground. His breathing became wracked with sobs as he began to cry his frustration out. Any hope of preserving his cool exterior was washed away as he let the defeat was over him. So close... He thought as he hung his head. He looked at his hand covered in dirt as the tingling feeling left him. With a shout of anguish, he slammed his first into the ground. He poured his feelings out as he howled into the earth. His tears mixed with the dirt as they fell between his hands. He held his head in his hands as his body shook and convulsed. I've failed them... It wasn’t supposed to be like this. I wasn’t supposed to be this weak... He looked forwards to see his sword still placed before the shrine, its black scabbard reflecting the light. Maybe I can save what little honour I have left... “Sam?” he turned his head to see Fluttershy standing in the clearing. Her face was a mix of confusion and sadness as she regarded Sam lying prostrate before her. She hesitantly walked over, her hooves turning up the sot earth as she approached him. Sam looked up to see her face turn into a kind smile as she pulled him into her embrace. He tried pushing her away but his arms could not manage to move the pony half his size. Giving up he buried his face in her shoulder as he let the tears of pain and sadness flow freely. “I understand now...” Fluttershy trailed off as she rubbed Sam’s back with her hoof. He pink mane enveloped him as they stayed there in each other’s embrace. “Your feelings, your fear... I understand why Sam.” She gripped him tighter as he sobbed again, wrapping her wings around his form. “They said you were good at magic but...yet no matter how hard you tried, you can’t do it. Your magic just won’t listen to you.” They sat there comforting each other for what felt like eons. It was only when Sam was out of tears that they separated. The frustration and anger had ebbed away, completely leaving him with a deep-rooted melancholy. He could have cared less about the dark grey clouds rolling over the Everfree. It was as if every last emotion had been sucked out of him, leaving only a hollow shell. He turned over; his eyes no longer blinded by Fluttershy’s soft fur stared out into the darkening skies. He could see the forms of the pegasi flying and pushing the clouds and directing the oncoming storm. He felt the first droplets of rain just as Fluttershy spoke, her voice filled with her own emotion. “We should go back, it’s going to rain,” she said, also looking towards the sky. Sam nodded, slowly making his way to his feet and allowing Fluttershy to stand. Fluttershy began to trot towards the edge of the clearing before she noticed Sam was not moving. “Is something wrong?” Sam’s mouth creased for a moment before his whole body seemed to relax. Fluttershy shivered as the rain intensified. It came down hard, blowing completely through the canopy over her head. Sam simply stood there, letting the rain soak him to the bone. It was an odd feeling, but it put him at peace. There was something cleansing about the droplets crashing against his skin. Everything seemed to wash away. All the disappointment, the sadness and even anger towards himself seemed to melt away like a sugar cube in water. It was strangely comforting, putting him at ease even in his worst moods. Yet he could not stay there forever, his concern turned to Fluttershy who had begun to sniffle as the wind picked up. Slowly he followed her back to the cottage, taking time to appreciate the sound of the rain. It took them slightly over five minutes before they reached the outskirts of Fluttershy’s cottage. By this time, the rain had intensified even more and the slight wind had become a howling gale. Tree branches whipped around, threatening to take off Sam’s head as the two ran.Closing in on the cottage, Sam quickened his pace. He burst through the door with Fluttershy close behind as the wind followed them. With a hard shove, he attempted to shut the door behind them. The wind seemed to howl even louder as the door slowly closed shut. Pressing his shoulder to the door, he pushed forward silencing the wind and rain. He took a breath, latching the door shut against the pounding wind. His brief moment of peace was shattered when he heard Fluttershy let out a scream. Rushing to the living room, he saw the cause of the mare’s terror and felt his heart stop. Sitting in the corner, snarling, was a Timberwolf pup. The beast was slightly larger than a cat, curled up in the corner it snarled at any of the animals that approached. Glass was sprinkled all around it, most likely from the broken window across the room. Sam could see small pieces embedded in the wolf’s hide, sticking out like small, clear thorns. Yet what drew his eye was the large gash along the wolf’s wooden side. It’s injured... He thought as he examined the wound from his position. The gash was clearly infected. The bark around it was blackened and dripping with what Sam assumed was the vegetative version of pus. His hand slowly pulled out his weapon, the metallic hiss causing the wolf to let out a low growl. Best put down the injured wolf before it attempted to hurt anything. His advance was halted at the last moment as Fluttershy took a step forward. What is she doing? “It’s okay,” Fluttershy whispered as she slowly approached the wolf. Sam could see the slight hesitation in her body and movements. It was clear to him that she was not used to dealing with this sort of beast. The Timberwolf let out another snarl, the branches on its back rising as the mare closed in. “It’s okay, there’s nothing to fear.” The wolf seemed to calm as Fluttershy’s soothing voice took its effect. It whimpered a bit as it presented its wounded to the mare. Fluttershy smiled and moved closer, albeit slowly as to not frighten the wounded creature. Sam stared incredulously as he watched the wolf manage to reach out and lick Fluttershy’s cheek. The long wooden tongue ruffled the mare’s fur causing her to giggle. Sam let out a relieved sigh as he watched the exchange, his hand relaxing on the sword’s grip. She really does possess an amazing amount of kindness. Even for something she's obviously afraid of. Maybe... she will understand. “See? Nothing to fear...” Fluttershy said while her brow creased as she examined the wound. Using her wing, she beckoned Sam closer as her hooves busied themselves. The wolf growled as he approached, his presence obviously agitating it. She looked at him with pleading eyes as he removed his weapon, placing it carefully on the ground. She turned back to the timberwolf and ran a hoof along the creatures head. It let out a pathetic whimper as Sam approached. “He just wants to help. He’s not going to hurt you.” Sam switched his gaze from Fluttershy to the animal, the beast’s eyes narrowing at him. Slowly, he lowered himself while extending his hand forward. The wolf sniffed it for a moment before letting out an angry growl and biting down on his finger. Wooden teeth left splinters as the pup latched on. Sam bit back a breath as the pup kept biting, not daring to let go while Fluttershy held her breath in fear . The pain was like fire, it coursed through him, begging him to cry out and draw back his hand. Yet his hand stayed despite the feeling of tiny wooden stakes digging into his finger. He remained there, allowing the Timberwolf to continue biting into his finger. Moments felt like hours before the tiny pup let go of his hand. Its head fell back, ears flattening as tiny red beads welled from the small holes in Sam’s finger. It whimpered slightly before giving the wound a tiny lick. Fluttershy let out a sigh as she saw the tension dissipate. Quietly, she rose to get a medical kit only to stop and watch as the pup climbed slowly into Sam’s lap. She let out a quiet giggle as Sam began to rub the pup’s rough exterior, his hand scratching behind the branches that posed as its ears. Sam stared silently as Fluttershy exited the room, waiting for her to leave. He quickly took off his damp shirt and laid it out on the floor. Gently, he placed the pup on the makeshift mat. Once again he ran a hand over the pup as it shivered, attempting to sooth its pain. The animal was beyond saving, he knew that much. The wound on its side was in no way treatable, even if they managed to clean it out. Gently he swaddled the pup in his shirt, taking care not to injure it any further. Even if she cannot save you, at least you will not pass on alone in the cold. He thought. His mind began drawing blanks as time ran thin. Moments passed as the animal’s breathing became softer and softer... until at last its chest fell, never rising again. He bowed his head in respect before getting up and making his way towards Fluttershy. He spared a glance at the pup before he left, his eyes closing as he imagined the mare’s inevitable despair. He found her in the bathroom, her hooves grabbing a number of medical supplies. As he reached out to gain her attention, he hesitated upon seeing her determined smile. It nearly broke his heart to know that he was going to shatter whatever hope she had of saving the animal, but he knew better than to delay it. Fluttershy turned suddenly, running into Sam and dropping all the supplies held in her hooves. “Oh, sorry Sam. I just needed to hurry and...” she said before trailing off as she noticed his saddened expression. Her voice began to crack as tears welled in her eyes. “No no no no no.” Sam barely managed to catch her, her wings flapping uselessly as he held her. She struggled against his grip, begging him to let her go. Her struggles weakened as the minutes passed. Soon, she was nothing more than a sobbing wreck. He stroked her mane as the floodgates broke forth. Her tears fell freely, soaking Sam’s chest and her own fur as she cried her heart out. He could only pat her back as she rode out wave after wave of despair. “It’s not fair,” she sniffled as she shook herself out of his grip. She kept her head low as she made her way back to the still form of the pup. She collapsed in front of it, shuddering as she cried even harder. She felt Sam’s hand rest on her shoulder, her head turned to regard Sam with puffy bloodshot eyes. “Was everything I did meaningless...” Sam searched for his notebook, looking everywhere for it. He found it near the door, tossed in a heap with his shoes. He pulled the pad of paper, slightly damp from the rain out and began to write. He stopped halfway as a he watched Fluttershy cover the rest of the pup’s body with his shirt. He finished the note before bending down and embracing the mare. No, you made the last few moments of its life comfortable. You may not have saved a life, but you gave it a comfortable death. One surrounded by affection and care. It may not be able to speak to you but I think it would have thanked you for that. She turned around, hooves wrapping around his waist. Sam could almost laugh bitterly at the irony. Here he was in the exact same situation, comforting the mare by having her cry on his shoulder. He almost began to cry as well, not just for the life lost but also for the pain she was going through. Yet he held his own sorrow back, knowing this was her moment to grieve. “This isn’t the first time...” muttered Fluttershy in Sam’s arms. She slowly pulled herself away and looked towards the thunderstorm that was raging outside. “Most of my animal friends grow old and die... but when they die under my care... when I can’t save them…” She wiped her eyes as she lowered her head. “I wonder if I’m just a failure at what I do...” Sam stared at her, his expression almost enraged. He grabbed the mare’s shoulders and forced her to look at him. His mouth contorted into a scowl as he prepared himself for the worse. He closed his eyes, breathed hard. And spoke. “Don’t say that.” His voice was barely a whisper. “Don’t you ever say something like that, Fluttershy. You are not a failure. I have seen the way you treat these animals and they love you for all that you have done for them. The only failure here...” He breathed as he looked away. He surprised himself as well as Fluttershy who stared at him with a mix of fear and astonishment. He had not heard his own voice in over six years. It sounded so icy and cold, as though each word held no emotion. Regardless of his tone and voice he persisted. “The only failure here is me.” “Sam, your voice...” “I’ve tried for the last six years to find myself. Countless times, I stumbled and failed in my pursuit. I never gave up then, but as time passed on, I felt that my attempt was hopeless. I gave up on magic; I gave up on a part of what makes me who I am. I stopped speaking out of shame. I hid myself away hoping that my family’s eyes would find someone else to praise and acknowledge. All I knew was that I failed them and myself. Because of that, I know that I will never succeed in finding someone who will accept me as their guardian. Fluttershy, take it from me, you are no failure.” He sighed, knowing what he had just done. Yet, he felt relieved, as if a great burden had lifted itself from his shoulders. He saw Fluttershy, still too shocked to say anything, fall to her haunches in disbelief. He could hardly believe it himself, six years of silence broken to console a mare in despair. Was it worth it? He hadn’t decided at the moment, the entire rant was a spur of the moment. He saw animals poke their heads out, curious as to where the new voice originated from. “Thank you...” he heard Fluttershy say in a hushed voice. He looked at her curiously, not noticing the ghost of a smile on her face as she trotted next to him. Again, she hugged him, not out of grief but of genuine thanks. He returned the gesture just as she whispered into his ear. “Sam, anypony would be glad to have you as their friend or protector. Magic or not, you aren't a failure either. Thank you again.” He sat there as she disappeared from sight, retreating toward her room. He sat there alone, the body next to him his only companion. The other animals had fled, either to their homes or to upstairs toward Fluttershy’s chamber. He rose slowly, gathering himself for the next task at hand. One he had the unfortunate experience of doing many times. ***** Sam stood at the front of the small grave he had filled in. The packed ground soaked up the rain as the wind began to die down. A small wooden cross was stabbed into the ground above the grave; a temporary marker until a more permanent solution could be found. Sam let a tired breath escape from his body. Resting against the small shovel he had borrowed from the cottage’s shed, he cast his eyes downward. He felt the rain run freely across his skin again, yet this time he felt no solace in the storm. His eyes were focused more on the grave. He felt angry, like a fire was burning in the pit of his stomach. Something had killed this pup and was most likely still out in the forest. Whatever it was, Sam wanted to find it and put it down for good. He drew his sword, watching as the rain gathered on the sharpened steel. He closed his eyes as a flash of lightning arced overhead, followed closely by the boom of thunder. Though there was no wind, he felt a chill run down his body. Though I have broken my vow, I shall take on two new ones. Fluttershy, no matter what the cost is, I resolve to protect against that which threatens this place or you. Though you may not wish it, I shall commit body and soul to my task. Though I lack in skill, I shall strike down your enemies with deadly effect, showing no mercy to those who claim themselves as your foe. I will be both your sword and shield for you to command. That is my vow for now and until I no longer draw breath. He unclenched his free hand, not taking notice of the rapidly dissipating hoar frost that covered it. He flourished his sword, removing any droplets of water before sheathing it. His mind flashed to whatever hunter lay out in the forest, eyes narrowing as a final cold dark thought escaped his lips. “I’m going to kill you. For both her sake and my own satisfaction, you are going to lie dead at my feet.”
Ice and ShadowUnlocking the Power Within “What do you mean incalculable damage?” Dante said with anger evident in his voice. Fluttershy backed away from the crystal cowering as he grabbed it off the floor. “Why were we not told about this?” I chose him for the team knowing full well the risks involved, The image flickered as Feinman shifted in his seat. He was not smiling, only looking forwards with a mask of calm confidence. Fluttershy could see, countless years of knowledge in the man’s eyes. There was no doubt in his posture, he seemed absolutely sure in his plan. However, the reasoning behind my decision lies not in the present but rather in the past. More specifically, it was when I first came to understand his peculiar ability. “Explain...” Dante growled. Fluttershy and Twilight gaped at his sudden change in behaviour. Something had switched in him, a sudden anger creeping in his voice. The normally calm and collected leader of the four was barely containing his frustration. Had it been the real man behind the holographic projection both mares had no doubt Dante would have lost it. Even Coppa and Moe seemed taken aback from this sudden change in behaviour and had resigned themselves to silence. “Dante I’m sure it will explain,” Twilight said as she approached him. Dante sighed as her hoof made contact with his shoulder. His entire frame visibly relaxed as Feinman coughed into his hand. “Now where were we...” “Probably the part where principle Feinman was going to explain his concerns,” Moe interjected as he sat down. Coppa followed suit while Fluttershy and Twilight remained on their hooves. Dante in the meantime was flicking his gaze between the report and the image. Moe gestured towards Fluttershy who squeaked in surprise. “Fluttershy could you get it to talk?” “Oh umm yes,,,” She said quietly as she approached the wavering image. “Could you tell us what is wrong with Sam’s magic. If it’s okay with you of course.” If you wish to know about his ability then I will have to explain his heritage and the nature of his power. Is that what you would like? “Yes please...” Very well, Feinman said as he leaned back in his chair. Sam is the progeny of one of the oldest Felpier clans. The Moritsugu clan is a family with long roots dating back to the founding of the country. Their presence in any sort of conflict has been a deciding factor in who will come out the victor or the victim. No other clans have come close in matching their sheer ferocity and deadly skill. To put it simply, they are masters in all that they pursue. “But what about Sam?” Fluttershy questioned. Her head tilted to the side as her anxiety grew. She wanted to know exactly how she could help Sam and how his ability could affect them all. “What is wrong with him?” Sam’s family consists of both his parents as well as four siblings. His mother was Clan leader Tanaba’s second wife, a western woman by the name of lady Evelyn. The marriage was seen as controversial due to his mother’s heritage. This is due to the fact that Eastern Felpier’s generally do not associate with those from the west due to ancient feuds. Nevertheless, Sam was the firstborn son from that union. As the firstborn, he was expected to inherit the entire estate in the event of his father’s death. At the same time, Sam was also expected to master all aspects of the clan’s lifestyle. I learned that from the age of seven and onward, his life was centered on simply learning how to be the next great warlord of his clan. “A warlord?” Fluttershy’s shocked tone was matched by Twilight’s own surprise as she rose to her hooves. Each of the students looked at the two mares as if their surprise were the strangest things they had heard. “It’s not surprising,” Coppa said waving his hands in mock exasperation. “The Felpiers are probably one of the more conflict oriented races besides the Drakes.” “How can you act like this isn’t a big deal? Equestria hasn’t had any major conflict since its creation.” Twilight demanded stamping her hoof on the floor. “Now we find out that one of you is a warlord in training. What else are you hiding from us?” “Sam may or may not be partially evil if that really matters to you...” Coppa murmured as he backed away from Twilight. The unicorn’s mane began to frazzle and looked as though it was beginning to smoke. Coppa raised his hands as Twilight began to march towards him. “It’s not that uncommon where we come from!” “How can you say that?!” Fluttershy shouted with more force than necessary, blowing over Coppa and Moe. She covered her mouth in surprise as she whispered apologies for her actions. Once she regained herself, she repeated her question, this time with much less force. “Why would you call him that?” “Coppa is telling the truth, Sam’s affinity was leaning towards evil. He was more in the category of neutral evil,” Dante said in a cold tone. Fluttershy and Twilight moved towards him as he turned the report towards them. His finger went to one of the symbols and circled the one located under Sam’s name. “Being evil doesn’t necessarily mean that they’re inherently destructive. Certain classes require your affinity to lean towards one of the three. In Sam’s case, a Samurai can be either good or evil.” “What do you mean he was evil?” Twilight asked as she levitated a scroll in front of her. Dante let out a groan, obviously irritated that the conversation was stagnating on Sam’s affinity. “Did you reform him somehow?” “No, it only happens if you request it specifically. Some magicians are able to modify your affinity through hypnosis,” Dante explained pointing towards Feinman. “It’s not perfect but the majority of their thought process is redirected.” “Are there any drawbacks?” Twilight asked in a slightly anxious tone. Dante nodded his tired eyes glancing at the page. “Not everything can be changed. Some aspects of the previous affinity will still be present. I can only assume that Sam still has moments where he reverts to his old self.” “Why would he do that though?” Fluttershy directed her question to the image rather than Dante. She hoped that the topic may have been covered and could shed some light on just what was wrong with Sam. “Why would he change himself?” The nature of Sam’s ability directly correlates to both his affinity and his magic. There is a theory that the nature of magic is not something that is governed by will and wisdom but rather by one's emotions. “Pascal’s theory of emotion,” Dante said quietly. He rubbed his temple with a free hand and groaned in frustration. “The theory that the nature of one’s magic is fluid and subject to change based on the emotions of the wielder. The example he used was comparing the heat coming of a Wizards fire spell in direct comparison to the wizard’s state of mind. The more frustrated the wizard grew, the more violent the flames became.” “So it’s like Unicorn magic,” Twilight added excitedly. “The more emotion the pony puts into it’s spell, the more powerful it becomes.” “Only in this case there is an added danger.” “What’s that?” “Magic in our world is unpredictable. Use too much and you risk killing yourself from exhaustion. Store too much within yourself and you risk overloading your body. In this case, if the wielders emotions become too conflicted, then the magic may attack them.” “Then why are we waiting! We need to go help Sam!” Twilight said only to be silenced by Dante. He nodded towards Coppa and Moe who got up and left the building silently. They closed the door behind them leaving the three alone. “We still haven’t figured out what Sam’s ability is.” Dante replied calmly. “Coppa and Moe will head over to where they last saw him. Unless Sam’s life is at risk, we need to take our approach carefully.” Fluttershy nodded but felt the need to protest. Sam was in danger and for once in her life she felt like she needed to put herself in danger to help him. There was no fear in her mind, only a sense that Sam needed all the care she could give him. “What type of magic does Sam have though?” Sam’s magic is something that many scholars have struggled to understand throughout the years. Unlike regular magic users, he cannot cast spells but is instead surrounded by a thin veil of magic. He is limited to a small sphere of influence near his body where his magic can directly touch. This ability is scientifically known as Etheric Projection. However, in more recent times, the ability has been referred to as Magical Aura. The sudden sound of books toppling over resounded as Dante rose to his feet. Quickly he grabbed his staff before bolting out the door. Fluttershy and Twilight stared in shock at his sudden actions only snapping out of it when Dante reappeared in the doorway. “We need to find Sam now!” ***** Sam felt small warmth in his chest as he drifted to the depths of the bog. His arms and legs remained immobile as the ice locked them in position. He was drifting in and out of consciousness, barely staying awake as the cold sapped his strength. Past memories flashed in his mind, snapshots of an earlier time. One familiar one seemed to repeat itself, echoing in his mind as he sunk. An image of his father and him sitting alone in front of a spring, watching as the pink petals of a cherry flew off in the wind. It was the night just before he decided to stop speaking a night he would never forget. “Sam, you mustn't blame yourself for this inability. Sometimes we are given hurdles that are designed to test our spirits. You just need to persevere and find your own path.” “Father, I’ve tried everything. No matter what I do I can’t harness the power that you and grandfather possessed. If I don’t have the skill then how can I lead the clan?” “So is that what you are worried about? Your lack of power?” “Our ancestors were able to control the everything from here to Howler Lake. They couldn’t have done that if they were not powerful. I want to be like them, I want to have the same power they did.” “Samuel, that was during a time of great unrest. If you wish to be like them then all you will find in the end is disappointment. Do you remember what your grandfather asked when you started your studies?” “What does it truly mean to be a Samurai? What can come from devoting yourself utterly to a set of moral principles? What form of fulfillment can come from seeking both, a stillness of your mind, and mastery in the way of the sword?” Sam repeated as if the conversation had happened the previous night. He had yet to find a clear answer to that question. He had spent much of his time trying to figure out something that would qualify as correct response. “That’s correct, have you figured out an answer yet?” “No...” Sam replied as he looked on as a petal landed in the spring sending ripples throughout. “Nothing has come to mind yet."s “I never expected you to have an answer. It is a rhetorical question after all.” “So grandfather was just wasting my time?” “No, he does such things for a reason. It’s more of a lesson designed to promote certain ideas within your mind. He did the same to me when I was your age. He’ll ask you again when you see him the next time. He doesn’t expect an answer but I’m sure you’ll give one anyways.” “What does it have to do with my problem though?” “Ask yourself this then: What is power?” “That’s simple, power is what separates the strong from the weak.” “An archaic view but it is partially correct. What I meant was what it is and where does it come from? What is the source of power? Is it the strength of your muscles, the speed of your reflexes? Does it have to do with the reaches of your knowledge or the depth of your wisdom?” “Maybe it is all of those things but why are you asking me this?” Because my son, you do have power. More than many of the creatures that inhabit this world. However...” “What is it Father?” Tanaba’s features grew dark as the last of the petals fell into the pool. A heavy sigh escaped from his lips as he looked towards his son. “You said that you wished to have power like me? Forget that dream Sam, find a reason other than conforming to the ancestors of our clan. It will make you realize why power is useless.” “What do you mean?” “I was young like you, full of naive hopes and dreams. I desired to be the best. I wanted to impress my own father and gain the respect of our clan. I grew powerful like you said, but in turn I grew foolish. I felt as though no one could touch me, let alone try to oppose me.” “It took only a moment. A single moment for me to understand what a fool I had been. A second of absence... and in turn a treasure I held dearly was taken from me. I found out then that power meant nothing. For what reason did I need strength, speed or knowledge if I could not use it defend my beliefs or those closest to me? I asked myself a number of questions that day. Questions that changed me just as it will change you once you find yourself in the same position.” “What is that father?” “Why did I need power if I had no reason to pursue it? Where was I when my power was needed most? Where was I when she needed me the most? Power is useless without a goal for it to be directed towards. Simply wishing for power will get you nothing; you need a reason to become powerful. Only then will you find what you are looking for.” “How will I know then? How can I know what is destined of me? What I need to protect or strive for?” “Your heart will guide you. Your mind can be clouded by doubt but it is your heart that will lead on the right path. Protecting something that you hold close to your heart is the only reason we Samurai exist. Follow that and you will unlock your full potential someday. Until then all you can do is wait.” The memory drifted off as Sam’s mind filled with regret. He had not found a reason yet. Yet something inside him had awakened and like a raging beast, was now threatening to end his very life. He didn’t understand what his power was, only that something had triggered it. But what? What reason did his mind and body have to suddenly produce this power? His mind drifted to the previous night and the promise he had made himself. Was it that? Was his desire to protect the mare that had treated him, housed him, and even fed him causing his powers to activate? It seemed like the proper motivation, his desire to emulate his father’s word had finally given way to a new power. If he could have laughed at the irony then the whole world would have known it. Yet his jaw was trapped shut, the water around his mouth freezing ever so slowly. He was going to die, he knew that much. Slowly freezing to death or suffocating as the ice grew past his face. Yet he no longer paid much attention to what was going to happen to him as he thought about his short period of friendship with Fluttershy. How in such a short time he realised how much he enjoyed simply talking with her, even being near her. But why? Why… why did the thought of her face when she would hear the news of his demise was the hurt so much? The simple look of devastation when they would pull his corpse out of bog and the tears she would shed over him. No... He was not going to let that happen. Not while he was still able to think freely. He struggled violently, using every ounce of strength to fight the icy bonds restraining him. His muscles tensed and contracted as he flexed them. He could feel the ice resisting his efforts but with each attempt, cracks began to appear on the surface. Slowly he could feel the ice at his joints give way, allowing him to move his arms. The ice around his knees soon gave way afterwards, allowing him to move his joints. Running out of time, he could feel his lungs scream at him for air as he began awkwardly swimming to the surface. The ice resisted his efforts at first but his persistence paid off as he slowly approached the surface. Just as his head was about break out of the surface a shadow overcame the bog. Sam didn’t pause as the same large hand burst through the water and grabbed him. He was ripped out of the bog and tossed aside like a ragdoll, slamming into a tree. The impact was softened by the ice around his chest, which shattered like glass as he fell to the ground. The ice that cemented his mouth shut flaked away allowing him to take in his first gasps of air. Cool air filled his lungs, replacing the traces of water that he was heaving out of his body. A few trace amounts of frost were still present on his clothes. However, his main concern was turned to what stood before him. A large stone statue stood in front of him, slightly covered by the slime creature. It had to have been at least twice his size as it stood on its two human like legs. Moss and plants grew from the cracks in its ancient stony armour. The slime creature was covering its head, tendrils wrapping around the statues broken joints and operating it like a living being. Its left hand held a large round shield, emblazoned with the same sun motif that sat in the middle of its chest. A large straight sword that was nearly as wide as him was held in its right moss covered gauntlet. The horrible sound of rocks scraping against each other filled the air as the possessed statue moved forward. It raised its sword, preparing to strike as its gait quickened. Sam quickly cartwheeled out of the way as the sword bit into the ground. The large blade crushed the tree, causing dirt and splinters to explode everywhere as it crashed into the ground. Sam went for his sword, but held back at the last moment. The steel of his blade would do nothing against the solid stone body. He needed to break the body, smash it to pieces, and contain the creature animating it. He ducked under another swing from the monster, backpedaling as the blade cleaved through another tree. Sweat broke out on his forehead, mixing with the dampness left behind from the bog water. He watched with cold fear as the statue turned its head, lifeless stone eyes seemingly staring straight through him. It ran towards him again, levelling its sword to stab through him. The blade passed through the air with a whine as it came close. Sam lowered himself at the last moment, coiling his legs as he collected himself. He had no idea what he was doing but something told him go on, press forward and end this. He jumped at the last second, vaulting over the tip of the blade as it pierced through the tree. He landed, rolling on the flat of the blade as it trapped itself in the wood. He quickly got to his feet, running along the length of the blade before jumping onto the statue’s body.He clung tightly to the moss, using it and the cracks as handholds to clamber up the huge body. He pulled himself up higher, taking care to avoid the liquid as it hissed and attempted to strike him. One tendril managed to wrap around his arm, squeezing it painfully. He tried to rip his limb away from it but the tendril only squeezed harder drawing a pained snarl from Sam. His pain turned to fury as he struggled against it. Much to his confusion, the slimy being screamed as ice slowly crept along it. Sam quickly ripped his arm away from it, shattering the frozen tendril before climbing up onto the statues shoulder. Without hesitating, he ripped out his sword and shoved it into the slime coating the head of the statue. The blade sunk all the way to the hilt before reaching the stone surface underneath the coating. Sam focused his anger, cursing as the statue tried to shake him off. Ice formed faster than he thought possible growing out from the blade and encasing the head. Another scream resounded from the creature this time, of frustration as it ripped the sword from the tree and shook Sam off. Sam rolled over the ground, sword falling from his hand as he hit the packed earth. He grabbed his sword, just in time to flip out of the way as the blade came crashing down where he was. The statue reversed the direction of the swing at the last moment, attempting a backhand swipe at Sam. He jumped over the attack, the blade almost catching his tail. He righted himself just in time to see the shield of the statue come towards him. His entire body exploded in pain as the ancient stone shield smashed into his side. He flew backwards into the air landing on the ground gasping in agony. The attack had probably crushed some of his ribs, he was sure of that. Every breath literally felt like a fire burning in his chest. Small droplets of red fell from a gash in his forehead, collecting in a small crimson pool beneath him. His sword was deeply embedded in a tree, too deep for him to pull out in time. The taste of iron filled his mouth as he coughed up blood. Everything felt cold again, like all heat was being sucked away from him. Frost coated the ground as Sam got to his knees, desperate to get away. A thought came to mind as he backed away, stumbling away from the advancing statue. A small hope that help may be on its way. "Some assistance would be greatly appreciated you guys...” He groaned weakly as he fell on to his back. He stared helplessly as the statue approached slowly, dropping its shield in favour of using both hands for the sword. It pointed it downwards hovering over Sam as it reared back before the blade began its descent. Sam caught a glint of steel flying through the air just as his life flashed before his eyes once more.
The MatchmakerIce and Shadow “What’s the problem with Sam’s magic being Etheric?” Twilight shouted as she galloped next to Dante who was running full tilt through the forest. Moe, Coppa, and Fluttershy were following close behind, dodging branches and roots as they caught up. “Is it dangerous?” “Do you remember what we said about Pascal’s theory?” Dante asked as he jumped over a root. He held his staff tightly as his eyes scanned for any sign of Sam. Twilight thought for a moment before she recalled the exact words Dante had mentioned. “It’s the theory that the nature of one’s magic is fluid and subject to change based on the emotions of the wielder.” Twilight recalled quickly. She looked back at Fluttershy who was panting heavily as her wings flapped faster than anyone had ever seen. She was obviously concerned for Sam, but Twilight had only seen her put this much effort into flying on two separate occasions. She wondered what exactly was going through the kindly pegasi's mind. “Correct, but there is something that wasn’t mentioned, “Dante added as he passed by her. “Remember what I said about the danger?” “Using too much magic poses the risk of killing yourself due to exhaustion. So is Sam running that risk?” “Yes but it’s the fact that his magic type is etheric is what’s the problem. That opens up a whole new set of problems...” “Why is that?” “When a magic user loses control of their magic or runs out. Any residual magic may start to turn on them. It also doesn’t help that Sam doesn’t have a catalyst for his magic.” “A catalyst?” “Magic users use certain items to help channel magic. They’re usually made out of a magically reactive metal called Magnetite. We can cast magic without them but it requires substantially more effort.” Twilight’s eyes looked down towards his staff as he continued explaining. “Aura magic doesn’t respond to external catalysts. It uses the body as the catalyst instead, surrounding the user like a second skin. This puts an incredible amount of strain on the body.” “But what does being evil have to do with any of it?” “Magic and affinity have strange relationship. Certain elements change depending on the affinity of the wielder. Certain elements go well with others. Light and earth are seen as compatible with good, neutral goes with lightning and fire while water and dark respond differently to evil. With Sam being evil, water or darkness may be easier for him to use.” “How do you know all this?” “Magic is my specialty. You should know that by now!” He replied with a smirk. Twilight felt her cheeks light up in embarrassment. She resumed looking forward, eyes searching for anything out of the ordinary. Suddenly she could hear Coppa and Moe shouting. “Over there!” Moe yelled as he pulled his bow out and gestured to a clearing. They all followed it and saw Sam lying on the ground bloodied and battered. A sword hovered over him, held up by a stony hand of a statue. Fluttershy and Twilight heard Dante curse before yelling at Coppa. “Stop it now!” “On it!” Coppa answered as he cocked his arm back. With a heave, he tossed his axe forward towards the statue. The blunt end of spinning blade connected with the statues head with an audible crack. The statue shook, stumbling to the side as the five ran to Sam. Dante slid forward grasping Sam’s arm. Ignoring his cry of pain, Dante brought Sam up to his feet and hobbled away while Coppa and Moe distracted the statue. Dante laid Sam down as Fluttershy and Twilight galloped towards them. “Can you see how bad he is?” Dante asked Twilight as he saw the statues foot nearly crush Coppa. Twilight’s horn glowed as Sam’s body became enveloped in a soft light. Sam clenched his eyes shut as another groan of pain overcame him. Fluttershy held a hand in her hooves as he coughed up another glob of blood. Twilight’s face hardened. “Three cracked ribs and slight internal bleeding.” Fluttershy tightened her grip on Sam’s hand. Dante picked up his staff, grimacing as he took a second look at Sam. Sam went to sit up but his attempt was stopped as Twilight used her magic to keep him still. “Stay down. You’re going to hurt yourself if you move too much.” “Take him back to Ponyville,” Dante said as he turned away and started off towards Moe and Sam. Sam’s ears flattened as Dante called out a second time urging them to go. “Hurry! We’ll take it from here.” “Guys watch out!” Coppa shouted as the statue leaped up, launching itself towards them. An unearthly scream filled the air as it slammed into the ground ahead of them. Fluttershy whimpered but threw herself over Sam as the statue reared it’s fist back. She closed her eyes, clinging to Sam a little tighter as the hand flew through the air. Her eyes clenched shut for a few moments waiting for the end to come. Yet, nothing happened, there was no pain or anything. She opened her eyes by just a fraction before realising she was being held up. Sam had one arm closed tightly around her, pressing her against his chest. A few pained wheezes came from him as he stood there. His other arm, slowly turning blue as ice and frost accumulated on it, was pressed against the statures arm. A large chunk of ice ran from the limb to the ground, locking it in place. The statue struggled but found its limb locked in place as the ice grew steadily. Fluttershy’s eyes widened as Sam let go of the limb, ice and frost breaking off his arm. His enraged gaze was directed towards the creature as the liquid attacked at the ice. “I will not allow you to touch her,” He growled menacingly with a hint of pain in his voice. With a quick movement his fist came back and struck the frozen limb. The force of the blow amazed Fluttershy, who felt the vibrations travel from Sam into her. Yet even more astonishing was how the stony limb broke into hundreds of pieces. Already weakened from the intense cold, it shattered violently and sprayed chunks throughout the clearing. The beast screamed again as a part of it came off with the arm. It stumbled back, falling on its back, giving the ponies and students enough time to regroup. “Well that was certainly one way to show off Sam!” Coppa said in an astonished tone. Sam’s ears flattened as he struggled to remain standing. His arm shook and was beginning to turn white and waxy. Everyone looked at him with concern as his deadened limb hung uselessly by his side. “What’s happening to his arm?” Fluttershy quaked as she tried prodding it with a hoof. Nothing happened as the limb swayed uselessly, the fingers moved a slight fraction but nowhere near as much as they used to. Fluttershy turned to Dante who had a horrified look on his face. “What’s wrong with Sam?” “His magic is going against him...” Dante said quickly as the statue regained itself. His eyes narrowed as he struggled to think of a solution to their predicament. He turned to Sam who was barely standing, wheezing as a fresh feeling of pain burned in his chest. “If we don’t stop his aura then we may not be able to save his arm.” “Dante I’m staying...” Sam interjected. All eyes turned as his voice echoed out. He took a step forward and nearly fell as his legs buckled. Moe leaned in, propping Sam against his side as the Felpier looked towards the statue. “I have an idea... a good one really. I’ll can still use my magic.” He tried moving his arm, grunting as it took twice the effort to lift the weakened limb. “That thing is weak to ice. We can’t beat it without my magic.” “But Sam, what about your arm?” Moe said, concern for his friend and teammate evident. “If you do this, you might never be able to use it again.” Sam shuddered as the realisation came over him. Without his stronger arm, his career as a warrior was practically finished. He would never be able to wield a sword properly again. “Is it really worth losing everything you trained for?” Sam paused, unsure for a moment. He could beat this thing, but it undoubtedly result in major damage to his body. If he left it to his friends, who knew what sort of harm might come to them. His gaze went downwards, toward the one figure he had promised to help. Fluttershy stared at him, eyes filled to the brim with concern and something else. Something he could not recognise, yet for some odd reason, filled his heart with happiness. Protecting something that you hold close to your heart is the only reason we Samurai exist. The words echoed in his head as he came to an answer. He nodded his head, prompting Dante’s face to drop in defeat. He sighed before rummaging through his bag and drawing a vial out of his coat. “This’ll dull the pain...” Sam took the vial and gulped down the contents. A rejuvenating feeling overcame him, filling him with energy and renewed vigour. Much to his suprise, Dante unclasped the sword at his side and gave it to Sam. He took the blade, sliding it out of the scabbard and nodded to Dante in thanks. He took a step forward, stopping only as Fluttershy grabbed his pant leg. “You don’t have to do this...” She whimpered causing Sam’s chest to ache. He kneeled down slowly so that he was just about level with the mare. He then drew her in, embracing her and giving her just enough time to return the gesture before he broke away. His careful steps quickly became rapid movements as he broke into a run. He focused on the statue just as it rose from the ground. Ice began to encase his feet, turning the soles of his boots into frictionless skates. He had maybe thirty or more seconds before whatever potion Dante gave him wore off. He would need to time each strike carefully, hitting each mark precisely and thoroughly. He felt the energy run to his arm again, slowly causing the air around it to chill. He used his ice covered boots like skates, propelling himself forward. Lashing out, the blade rang as contacted the black substance. Ice slowly formed from the gash left behind, causing it crumble away. A second strike, followed closely by a third and fourth, caused even more to flake off into frozen dust. He jumped up, propelling himself to the side as he flipped over a frantic strike. He jumped again, thrusting quickly at the head and chest of the statue. Rather than falling, Sam managed to redirect the flow of his magic towards his feet. The moisture in the air quickly solidified, providing a base for him to jump from. Sam launched himself forward, scraping the blade alongside its chest. He hit the ground, plunging the blade into the earth with ease. The ground froze around him, encasing the stone feet behind him in thick ice. A shadow grew over him as the statue brought its palm down on the space where he was. Sam moved back as the hand crushed the ground, throwing giant clods of earth towards him. He spun in circles, avoiding the dirt and plunged the blade down again. More ice traveled along the ground, sprouting like flowers as it crept up the stone arm. The creature let out a scream of frustration as it pulled and tugged against the icy prision. THe ice resisted its efforts, staying solid as the creature slowly froze. Ice grew along ‘its body, encasing it like a second skin. Sam felt his entire body tingle, all feeling in his limbs evaporating as his body heat plummeted. He fell to one knee as his strength left him. His right arm began to turn a sickly shade of blue as the veins on the inside constricted and frostbite took hold. He cut off his concentration as the vial’s contents wore off. The ice began to crack and split away, taking large chunks of stone with it. The remaining sludge fell away, landing with a wet thump on the ground as the statue disintegrated. Sam managed to stumble over to it, using the sword as a sort of crutch. It lept at Sam, spikes hardening on its front aiming to skewer him. Sam however leaped into the air, using the whatever was left of his strength. Soaring overhead, He positioned himself so that he was directly facing it. The creature let out a feral snarl as Sam leveled Dante’s sword. As his momentum ended, Sam fell to the ground quickly, impaling the creature straight through into the ground. It gurgled and hissed as the last remaining traces of magic stuck on the blade froze it solid. With a large snapping sound, the creature burst into tiny shards, evaporating with ice as the magic ceased flowing. Sam let out a sigh as he fell forward; the hard earth felt surprisingly soft as he passed out. He barely even heard the voices of his friends as they ran to him. A small smile of content graced his face as he finally let the exhaustion take over. The last image he saw was that of Fluttershy’s face as she gazed at him with tears of worry and relief. ****** Dagon smiled as the image of the four began to flicker from the blackened flames held aloft in his hands. His dark red eyes narrowed as he chuckled to himself. He stared off into the dark space of the cave as he traced a clawed finger along the chairs stone arm. A shrill sound was released as the metal scraped along the polished stone. His concentration was broken as a cacophony of screams and pleading filled the carved halls of the cave. He turned his head, a young face replacing the aged one that had dominated his features weeks earlier. His blackened irises searched for the source before finally locking onto a figure in the distance. “It would seem your creation has failed Ravan,” He said in a disinterested tone. The dark skinned elf shot him a glare as he rose from the body he was attending to. A young griffon laid there bound to the jagged floor, crying as he pleaded for death. His stomach was pried open, organs and bones lying around him in gory piles. His wings were in bloody tatters, nailed into the floor to keep them from flapping about as Ravan ripped out the Griffon’s stomach. Dagon cast a bored glance at the whimpering creature before Ravan let out a sigh of frustration. “My puppets can only do so much on their own Dagon,” He replied running his tongue over his hand. His tongue lapped greedily at the lifeblood dripping from his fingers while his eyes went half lidded in ecstasy. “Maybe if you had shared more of your newfound powers with the rest of us, then we wouldn’t be having this problem. What is their condition so far?” “These powers are not meant to be used for your sick fetishes,” Dagon snapped back, his now long hair swaying in the darkness. A tendril crept out from his robes twisting around his hand in an agitated fashion. “There is much more to them than simple manipulation of the soul.” He whispered as he stroked the tendril. His eyes stayed on the dark elf, watching closely as he bent over the griffon and slowly cut out its heart eliciting another scream from it. The griffon’s eyes rolled back into its head as his body convulsed in its death throes. Dagon dismissed the dying creature as he poised his next question. “How are the stones faring?” “They still require a vessel but these creatures are providing enough nourishment to stabilise them. We will be able to open up a gate soon enough, but it will take some time.” “Good... We will need to establish a stronghold,” Dagon stated as he got up from his self created throne. He walked over to the Griffon’s lifeless body, dark tendrils snaking out from underneath his robe. They tore into the body, ripping it to pieces and consuming it entirely. The tendrils shivered in delight as they retracted. He turned to Ravan who had finished cleaning his sticky fingers, lips smacking as he gulped down the last drop of blood. “This creature’s kingdom will suffice. Take your creations and do what you do best.” “What of the inhabitants? What do you desire of them?” “I do not care what sick plans you have. Take the stones with you and see to their nourishment.” “And the vessel?” “Mileena and Shishiro will return shortly.” Dagon stated clacking two armored fingers together. “Your worries are nothing save for unfounded. They may be young but they are not stupid. They have yet to fail me.” A sudden flash lit up the cave, illuminating the numerous crowds of demons and dregs skulking around in the crevices of the cave, feasting on the remains of Ravans previous experiments. They screeched and spat, hiding as the light was replaced by a swirling vortex. Two figures stepped out, one carrying a bound individual who was shoved roughly to the ground in front of Dagon. The captive let out a muffled shout, struggling even as a boot was placed on his back to hold him down. The two removed their hoods to reveal two young individuals. One was a female Drake known to Dagon and Ravan as Mileena. Her eyes were brilliant amber, a small glint of malicious intelligence twinkling in them. Her long blue hair was tied in a ponytail that reached all the way past the draconic wings sprouting from the back of her cloak. Two small but similar wings graced the side of her head, hidden only by the bangs of blue that framed her elegant face. She had approached Dagon, insistent on learning the darker aspects of life to satiate her desires. She had given no other reason save for a name of an individual from her past. Dagon had never inquired further, simply preferring to acquire her incredibly strength and sadistic personality. Something only counteracted by the bloodthirsty ways of the young boy standing beside her. Dagon glanced at Shishiro, a young human male who possessed the qualities of a great, albeit merciless samurai. A red headband ran across his forehead, holding back his dirty brown hair. His dark chocolate eyes looked bored as he kept the captive still beneath his boot heel. Dagon didn’t need an explanation for Shishiro’s motivation. He had the look of a man out for revenge, intent on slaying any who stood in the way of his goal. Mileena was the first to speak, curtsying to Dagon. He waved off the gesture, taking a seat in his chair. She did the same to Ravan who simply ignored her, much to her discontent. “We managed to bring the Erdgeist back, although our entourage was killed in the process.” Dagon sighed as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. Demons could be replaced easily. They never really died in theory, only returning to whatever level of hell they came from until they could leave again. The problem however, was the difficulty in bringing them into this world. Some force or another made it difficult to open up any sort of waypoint into the depths of the underworld. Until they could set up the gate they would have to make do with the forces at their disposal. Dagon’s eyes flashed towards Shishiro who visibly flinched. “What of the fairy?” “That idiot cleric managed to find safety with some bug creatures. We were unable to get close enough to capture him.” Shishiro stated angrily. “Their leader was massing them for an attack of some sort. The badlands were practically swarming with those things.” “The Erdgeist will have to do...” Dagon said quietly as he stared at the figure. He turned his head to Ravan who looked at him with a hungry glint in his eye. “Take him with you, but do not harm him in any way. This is one captive we cannot afford to break.” “What of us?” Mileena and Shishiro asked in synch. Dagon looked at them with a small grin as he gestured for them to follow him. “Prepare our forces to march. We are going to pay those interlopers a visit. ” Dagon said not looking behind him. Had he even glimpsed back, he would have seen Mileena’s face go into a state of heated arousal while Shishiro only possessed a mask of hatred. “I believe you two were able to recognise two of them.” “Oh yes... I simply cannot wait to see my little toy again...” Mileena trailed off, licking her lips in anticipation. Dagon smiled at the perverse tone she had begun to devolve into. “I wonder how he is doing? I would simply hate it for him to forget the times we shared." “I kust want to cut him to pieces,” Shishiro stated bluntly. “I don’t care if he has nine lives or one. I just want him dead!” “All in due time you two,” Dagon said as his own thoughts swirled in his head. An image of a young white haired Diablon popped into his mind. Dante looked just as he had when they had first fought. He looked down to see the tendrils of darkness wrap around his skin, sinking in and slowly demonizing his body. The boy had an incredible gift, a gift he had unintentionally shared with Dagon. Something lay within the boy, something that Dagon now needed desperately. Who are you child? What sort of contracts have you created to deserve this power?
The Hangover part 2.5: From Her Perspective Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
The Hangover Part 3: Between a Rock and A Hard PlaceSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
The Hangover Finale: ClaritySomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Another Day, Another ProblemSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
We're in for One Wild NightSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Unlocking the Power Within Frozen Fears Sam had fought hundreds of enemies and had always come out victorious. He could split a log in half with a swing of his sword and not even break a sweat. He held a few trophies in track and field for his skills as well as two sword championships back at the academy. He was the heir apparent for his clan and expected to master all aspects of life. Yet next to magic, he found himself partaking in the second thing most that was almost impossible for him. Cooking. The smell of it permeated the air as Sam set about working in the cottage’s small kitchen. A few tiny chopped up pieces of fish and vegetables fried in the pan as he tended to the steaming rice. He was initially surprised to see that Fluttershy possessed a large quantity of fish in her icebox. However, he realised later, that much of it was meant for the carnivorous animals under her care. He had never actually cooked much in his life. His repertoire of dishes ranged from steamed rice to slightly less steamed rice. Yet he was trying his best to cook up his favourite dish. A small amount of sweat dampened his forehead as he concentrated on not burning the thin sheet of egg in a third pan. He was surprised that he had not managed to destroy anything yet. Out of the four, he was the second last person to ever be put on cooking duty for extended assignments. The worst cook out of them was Coppa who, in one night, had managed to create a strawberry flavored cake, while attempting to grill burgers. Needless to say, there was a reason why Moe was on permanent cooking duty . Transferring both the rice and vegetables onto the egg sheet, he quickly used a knife to fold the entire dish up. Though it looked like a half-baked eggroll, it was as close as he had ever gotten. He managed to place it onto a plate before setting the meal to cool. He searched high and low in Fluttershy’s pantry, pushing past bags of feed before finding what he needed. Grabbing the bottle, he placed it in front of the meal just as Fluttershy came into the kitchen. She was in a much better state than what he had expected. The mare had been stricken over the pup’s death the previous night, yet she was there giving him a happy smile. He tried his best to smile back a he pushed the warm breakfast in front of her. She looked at it in confusion for a few seconds before turning to Sam. It’s omelette rice. My mother always cooked it when I was depressed about something. I thought maybe you’d like to try it? In spite of recent events. Sam, why are you writing in your book again?” Fluttershy asked. He froze for a second, considering her question. He shrugged his shoulders and put his book down as he sat at the table. “I don’t know,” Sam said unsure. He had no idea of why he was reverting to his old ways. He had nothing to fear in conversing with the Pegasus mare, but something was holding him back. It confused him greatly, like a puzzle that was refusing to be solved. He had shown her a side of him that he would have preferred remained hidden and she had not pushed him away. So why was it now that he was having reservations about speaking? Did he not trust her? No, it was something more than that. Sighing, he pinched the bridge of his nose. “I guess it frightens me...” “You’re scared of your voice?” Fluttershy stated confused. Sam shook his head casting his eyes downwards at the table. “Why are you afraid?” “I’m afraid of what others will think of me...” Sam whispered as Fluttershy took her first bite of his meal. He never saw her face contort slightly as the first taste of the rice hit her tongue. He rapped his knuckles on the table as his feline ears drooped slightly. “I’m worried their outlook will change if I open up to them.” Fluttershy smiled as she pushed her plate forward. Sam watched as she trotted up to him and placed a hoof on his shoulder. Sam gave a halfhearted smile in return as he got up from the table and began to clean the pans he had dirtied. Fluttershy managed to swallow down the rest of the meal thanks to the ketchup Sam had placed on the table. She grabbed her plate in her mouth, careful not to let any remnants of the meal fall on the floor and trotted to him. She let the dish fall into the sink before turning to Sam. “I was like that too...” She murmured causing Sam to look at her. “It was back when we needed to create a hurricane. I was afraid of being humiliated by performing badly as a flyer in front of everyone else.” She gave a weak flap of her wings, showing off the small amount of muscle. She looked back up at him with a determined gaze. “ We all needed to have 10 wingpower but all I could do zero point five. I thought I would never get better but I kept trying. I trained with my animal friends for days, trying my best.” “So you managed to get ten before the big day?” Fluttershy averted her gaze and scratched at the floor with her hoof. Sam tilted his head as she hid behind her mane. She whispered something inaudible that sounded like a no but he wasn’t sure. Shrugging he grabbed her plate and began to wash it. He looked at her as she attempted to push pass her embarrassment. “I think I know how this ends though.” “Y-you do?” “Yes, even though you weren’t able to reach your intended goal, you kept trying. Whether or not you succeeded did not matter. You proved yourself to your friends and gained a new appreciation for yourself.” He patted her head as he looked outside at the clear sky and the shining sun. “What you are trying to tell me is that I should try regardless of my feelings. I must seize the day and open myself up to others. Even if I cannot do something right in one area, it doesn’t hurt to try and try again. If you try hard enough eventually you will come out on top.” Fluttershy’s ears perked up as he finished. She nodded slightly as he put away the last of the dishes on a drying rack. She spared a glance at the clock and promptly gasped as the hands read just past 9:30. “Oh my goodness!” “What?” Sam asked slightly alarmed by the mare’s sudden change in demeanor. “Is there something wrong?” “I need to feel the animals,” She said hurrying to the pantry. Sam watched as she dug around in the various bags of animal feed. He chuckled slightly over how flustered she got over her animals. He stepped into the doorway watching as she measured out various amounts of feed and vegetables. As Fluttershy came forward he carefully took hold of the bags. In an instant, she watched as Sam disappeared then reappeared at one trough. He did this four more times, startling the mare when he suddenly reappeared in front of her. Her jaw dropped as she looked out the open door to see every bowl and trough filled with food. “Oh my goodness...” She regained her composure before gesturing to the troughs. Sam looked back and shrugged as he sat back down at the table. A few beads of sweat graced his forehead while his breathing strained slightly. Fluttershy looked at him concerned as he chuckled slightly. “Tired from just two slash runs... I’ve been slacking off” “A slash run?” “It’s a technique used by Samurai. It triples a warrior’s speed for a slight duration but is very strenuous. I can only do four before I need to rest. The greatest samurai however, can do upwards of six.” “Really?” “Yes, I’m hoping to reach at least five before I reach my peak. Without magic I’ve been able to focus more on that.” “Does it still bother you?” Sam tilted his head back and looked at the ceiling, inspecting each groove and notch in wood. He closed his eyes as last night’s event ran through his mind. Was it still bothering him? Deep inside he still felt conflicted. He could summon the magic around him but it was a matter of directing it. Before the previous night, the idea would have bothered him to no end. Now it only seemed like a minor problem. The disappointment was still there, but the shame and sadness was gone. He knew it was only because of the mare in front of him. “No. No, it is not a problem anymore. Thank you for asking.” “Oh that’s good.” She breathed a sigh of relief before noticing the now empty pantry. Sam followed her gaze. “Oh my... I better go and pick up some more food...” She murmured before going and retrieving her bit bag from its spot in the cupboards. Sam got up and followed her closely attaching his bag and sword to his belt before taking his place at the door. Fluttershy hurried towards the door thanking Sam as she went outside. They both breathed in the fresh air as the sun’s rays warmed their skin. Fluttershy took the time to greet and bid each of her animals a good morning while Sam followed suit. A few animals shied away from the cold tone of his voice but were reassured by a kind word from their caretaker. The moment when they had instantly attacked him searching for scraps even managed to bring a genuine smile to his face. It was tranquil, like a scene out of the ink paintings his mother loved. There was so much here he was unsure of. Why was he brought here? Did someone like him, who was built to take life, deserve to even set foot near it? Yet despite it all, Fluttershy had taken him in, given him shelter and comforted him in his weakest moment. He wasn’t sure if he could ever repay her in his lifetime, but he would do his best to try. “Sam are you ready to go?” Fluttershy’s voice broke him out of his contemplated state as she waited for him. He hurried over, his bag swinging wildly as he loped towards her. The majority of the walk from that point was spent in a hushed silence. Sam kept his eyes trained on the forest edge, ears swivelling at the slightest noise. He kept his hand at the ready, clamped tight on the hilt of his weapon. He could not shake the feeling that something was watching them intently. Fluttershy in the meantime kept humming a tune as the town began to come into view. Every now and then, she would break the silence and tell Sam about the different animals that lived in the forest. Sam tried his best to pay attention but his focus was on whatever was following them. The loosened dirt turned hard and packed as they neared the outskirts of the town. The sun had begun its afternoon rise, shining brightly through the clear sky. Yet Sam kept his gaze on the forest as they neared the town’s outskirts. He heard a rustle in the bushes and caught the faint glimmer of some creature before it disappeared into the undergrowth. He felt a chill run down his spine as he waited for something to happen. He could see Fluttershy waving to something and he could hear the faint noise of someone calling his name. “SAM!!!” Coppa’s voice rang out next to his ear almost scaring him out of his skin. The fur on his tail frazzled as he stepped back slightly. His surprised expression was replaced by a look of annoyance as Coppa and Moe stood in front of them. The dwarf wore an amused grin while Moe simply stood there, palm glued to his forehead. “Coppa you nearly gave him a heart attack,” Moe stated flatly. Sam kept quiet as his heart slowed, he silently cursed as he straightened out. Moe stepped over as Coppa let the grin devolve into an honest smile. “Are you okay Sam?” He opened his mouth to reply, but a sudden fear struck him as he tried to form the words. I’m afraid of what others will think of me... The thought resonated in his mind as he shut his mouth and simply nodded. Moe and Coppa gave him a confused stare before they turned towards Fluttershy. Sam lowered his head saddened by the failed opportunity as well as the look on her face. “We were hoping to run into you guys!” Coppa said loudly as he scratched his head. Sam walked in the front of the group as they walked into the marketplace. Ponies were just beginning to set up their wares. Vendors had their fresh produce waiting in the sun as the first wave of customers began to trickle into the square. Sam could see Applejack and Big Mac setting up their stall, the element of honesty looking slightly peeved that they were no doubt missing a member. Nevertheless, Coppa continued to ramble on. “Dante said he wants to see you two. Something about how we’re all adjusting and coping.” He shrugged his shoulders as Sam continued to walk forward. Fluttershy kept in stride with Coppa and Moe, waiting for the right time to speak as Coppa finished. “You know, the basic stuff.” “Oh Sam and I are doing just fine!” Fluttershy said with more enthusiasm than anyone expected. The three looked at her causing her to shrink back slightly. “Sam and I have been talking about a few things. He’s been really helpful around the cottage. Right Sam?” Sam nodded, and felt a strange sense of pride in the mare’s words. Coppa stared at Fluttershy while Moe looked towards Sam. He tensed as Coppa began to burst out laughing, gritting his teeth as Coppa fell to ground and began rolling fitfully. Moe kicked him slightly prompting a slight cry of pain from the Dwarf who picked himself up. “I’m sorry,” Coppa said wiping a tear from his eye. Sam let his fist relax as Moe hit Coppa over the head for good measure. The dwarf instantly stiffened, clutching his wounded head. “Ok I’m sorry! It’s just that we all know Sam never speaks. I mean why would he start now?” He gestured towards Sam who glared at him. Fluttershy sat there, taking sudden interest in the ground to avoid speaking. “What! I’m just saying the truth! He’s never spoken to us and we’re his friends.” “Yes, well despite whether or not Sam spoke,” Moe said while still mainting his annoyance towards Coppa. “Dante wants to see you two-” A sudden shout drew all their heads towards the centre stall. Sam’s eyes caught a lone figure running from the stall, a large bag of bits in its mouth, galloping straight towards them. Sam could have sworn the stallion was taking his job way too literally. He wore a black and white striped shirt along with a bandit mask tide around his head. Before any of them could react, the stallion slammed into the group and directly into Fluttershy. She cried out as she fell hard into the ground. The stallion wasted no time before he grabbed her bag and took off. “Are you ok?” Sam heard Coppa ask as he helped Fluttershy to her hooves. She nodded, small tears in her eyes. Sam felt a fiery anger light up in his chest as he turned his head around. He caught sight of the stallion just as he turned around a corner. “Stay here I’m going after him. Take Fluttershy to the library.” “What?” Coppa looked at Moe before Sam bolted off. Fluttershy’s mouth set in a faint smile as Sam bounded after the stallion. Moe ‘s face reflected his shock while Coppa stumbled over his words. “Did he just... He just-” “I can’t believe it...” Moe said shocked. They both looked at Fluttershy who simply nodded, giggling at their expense. ***** Sam’s boots pounded against the cobblestone as he finally neared the stallion. His breath was starting to become ragged as he narrowly dodged cross-eyed Pegasus and her unicorn filly crossing the road. He cursed as the thief turned into an alley, disappearing from sight. The thief had noticed Sam soon after he had given chase. A few other ponies had joined in the hunt for the thief, but had fallen behind when the stallion began using the alleys in his escape. Sam had managed to stay on the stallion’s tail, using his natural agility but was beginning to feel his muscles tire. Either he ended this now or he was never going to be able to catch up. Instead of turning the corner, Sam propelled himself forward. His legs coiled like springs before launching him upwards towards a balcony. His hands grabbed onto the railing and quickly pulled himself up using the momentum. He somersaulted onto the roof of the building, exhaling and rolling forward as his feet touched the tiled roof. He balanced precariously as he ran across the roof beam and jumped over to the next house. A few tiles slipped off as he landed, nearly causing him to slip off the roof. He caught sight of the thief just as he righted himself. A cloud of dust blew out as Sam raced towards him. His eyes locked on his prey, narrowing as his speed increased further. He ground his teeth as his legs burned fiercely. It felt like the sheer speed at which he was going was threatening to tear every fiber of his body to pieces. He persisted, biting his lip hard enough to draw blood as the length of the roof began to end. He had one shot for this to work and his window was beginning to close rapidly. He gripped his swords hilt just as his body became a blur. Just one more... His body passed over the edge of the roof as he vaulted towards the thief. He floated in the air before he angled himself at the thief. He prepped himself, concentrating on his target. He flew forward, shooting towards the ground at a speed that would rival that of Rainbow Dash. He let go of his sword hilt as he crashed into the stallion. To Sam’s shock, the thief dissipated under him. He found himself on his back, in a puddle of oily liquid. Sam watched as the puddle shifted and boiled, oozing away towards the outside of the town. Even the liquid which was covering him managed to slide off like glove. His head took a moment to wrap around what happened before it finally clicked. That thing... It’s still alive! He thought as he scrambled to his feet. Without hesitating he ripped his sword out of its scabbard before taking off after it. How had that thing survived? His mind raced to think up of any probable reason. Had Dante not burned the rest of it? Was it just a sliver of the greater piece? Or did another one spawn from a different source? Either way he pressed on, disappearing into the forest. Deep down, he knew that he should have gone back and gotten help but he could regret that later. He kept running, making his way closer and closer to the cottage. For some reason it was leading him back to that place. But why would it do that? Nothing about this creature made sense. Then it dawned on him. The Timberwolf... It was only a hunch but it was the only one that made sense. The creature had attacked the pup and had somehow implanted its essence into it. Now it was simply returning to its source, luring Sam to it in an attempt to pick the group apart one by one. If he could get to the source before it did he could cut it off, maybe even kill it without magic. Either way he needed to get to the grove before it did. He just hoped he could reach it before anything else was hurt... ***** “Fluttershy! You’re here!” Twilight exclaimed as she noticed Fluttershy, Moe, and Coppa enter the library. The entire library was filled with discarded piles of books. A few remained open in the centre of the room with piles of notes resting next to them. Dante was situated in the centre, his white hair in a mess and bags lining his eyes. He was busy scribbling notes down in his book as he compared various books to Starswirl’s journal in front of him. His red irises were less pronounced now, blending in with his bloodshot eyes. Nevertheless, he glanced up and gave the three a tired nod. “Where’s Sam? He said yawning. Coppa and Moe looked at Dante with excitement as he played with the bandages on his arms. He flipped a page on the book as he kept his attention on the three. “I thought I asked him to come too?” “Dante you’re never gonna believe this!” Coppa said accidentally knocking a pile of books over. They all heard a familiar drake groan upstairs as volumes clattered on the floor. A dead silence followed as Coppa waited for Dante to reply. Fluttershy sat down next to Twilight as Dante continued to not answer. “Come on man! Try and guess!” “Did Berry Punch let you have free reign over cellars and bed?” Dante said with a smirk causing Moe to laugh. Coppa blushed in embarrassment as Dante prodded further. “Did you find out just how much she loved soft things?” “I’m not interested in her!” Coppa retorted, his face flushed as he regained himself. “No Sam actually spoke!” Now it was Dante’s turn to look surprised. He dropped his book as hsi head turned towards Fluttershy. She let out an ‘eep’ as she hid behind her mane when Dante approached. “Fluttershy is this true?” “Y-yes...” She whimpered suddenly anxious and feeling vulnerable without Sam around. “He spoke after I found out he couldn’t use magic-“ She gasped, cutting herself off as she realised her mistake. All three looked at her as if she had said something impossible. “oh no... I shouldn’t have said...” “That’s impossible...” Dante said as he scratched his chin. A furrowed line ran across his forehead as he began to pace. He mumbled incoherently as the rest watched perplexed. Fluttershy secretly wished she could hide herself under the mountains of books. She regretted having spilled his secret, something which he had confided solely to her. Now she feared that he’d hate her for it and resume not speaking ever again. She didn’t know why but the thought of that pained her more than she thought possible. “I need my bag...” Dante muttered as he ran to his room. The sound of crashing materials, breaking glass and the occasional curse could be heard coming from the teenager. He came back out a minute later, a book grasped firmly in his hand. “Sam’s enrolment papers,” he added as he sat down and began to flip through them. He stopped at one of the early pages and scanned the words written on it. “Why do you need those?” Twilight asked as she trotted next to Dante and peered over his shoulder. He said nothing, his eyes trained solely on the words written down. Moe instead was the first to offer an explanation. “As students of Particus Academy, we all have specific files which tell the teachers exactly what our abilities are. You can’t get in until your given an evaluation and your student file is completed and registered,” Moe explained as he looked over Dante’s shoulder. “If Sam isn’t able to do magic then he should never have been allowed into the academy.” “Here it is...” Dante said as his eyes focused on one block of text. “Samuel Higen Moritsugu. Magical capability score... wait that can’t be right.” He flipped through the pages searching frantically for something. “Where is it?” “What is it?” Coppa asked approaching, his voice going low for a moment. Dante put the report down as he came upon a single signature. He groaned as he rubbed his face, distress evident. “It said his magic was never tested.” “What? Who conducted the tests then?” Moe said as he picked up the report. His own face fell when he saw the familiar signature written at the bottom of the page. He passed the book over to Coppa who took it quickly. “Why would he do that?” Moe questioned before noticing Coppa shaking the report. “What are you doing?” “There’s something wedged between in the spine...” Coppa replied as he shook it violently. As if on cue, a small red crystal plopped onto the ground. It was one of the smallest gems any of them had ever seen. A multifaceted ruby with edges covered in what looked to be like some sort of metal. Fluttershy picked it up and gasped as it began to glow, projecting an image of an elderly man in the middle of the air. “Hey look it’s the principle!” Coppa said enthusiastically. “It must be a message crystal. Old magic but pretty cool.” “What do we do with it?” Twilight asked poking at the holographic image. It warped around her hoof, distorting the image. “Wow...” She added as she stared in amazement “Ask it a question Fluttershy” Dante said quietly as he stared at the image. “It’ll only accept commands from you since you opened it.” “Oh! Uh umm could you please play?” She asked nervously. “If that’s okay with you...” Playing message... The recording said in a static monotone. Suddenly the image of Feinman began moving, as if he were just recording the message for the first time. They watched as he took a seat in a chair, eyes trained at them. He coughed into his hand before his voice became apparent. Hello, I am Principle Feinman. If you have accessed this message, than the issue of Samuel’s magic or lack of in this case has become apparent. It is true, I falsified the records pertaining to his grades in magical classes. My reasons for doing so are my own, but are in the absolute best interests of Sam. Before we start though, I must warn you this. Sam does in fact posses a substantial quantity of magical ability. It is the nature of his magic that poses difficulty to him harnessing it. I had hoped to remedy this issue before Sam went out into the world of adventuring but I assume events have dictated otherwise. It is pertinent that you realize this. Sam’s magic is dangerous and if left unchecked, it poses an extreme risk to both him and those around him. ***** Sam reached the clearing, panting and sweating as he scanned the area. Nothing moved, as though any twitch could break the dread silence. Had he made it in time? The grave looked undisturbed, no signs that anything had dug in or out of it. As much as he wanted to relax, there was still the fragment to deal with. Turning around, he froze in place as his fears were confirmed. In front of him stood what once was a timberwolf pup but now... now it was something entirely else. Black sludge dripped from every crack and pit in the pup’s body. Two streams poured from its eyes, now hollow and without their usual glow. It poured from the pup’s wounded side like mock blood. He took a step back as the pup trudged towards him each step staining the ground with liquid. It was disconcerting how the creature was using the body as a puppet, mocking life as it imitated every natural function of the pup. He raised his sword waiting for the first strike. Yet the pup stopped halfway, simply standing there in the centre of the clearing. Sam waited, unsure as to what the creature was doing. It stood still, not even twitching as the moments passed. Then suddenly it began coughing, hacking up great globs of black. It shuddered as it began to fall apart. Black goo and sticks clattering to the ground like blood and bone. Disbelief overcame Sam as the creature seemingly died in front of him. Maybe it had taken too much power to possess the body and its energy had simply run out. Sam kept his grip on his sword as he approached the pile of wood. He nudged it with his foot, testing to see if it was still alive. The pile fell apart, giving way to his prodding. He sighed as his muscles relaxed, giving way as a feeling of fatigue took root. Then he felt something underneath him. The ground rumbled and began to split beneath his feet. Sam jumped back as the ground crumbled away into a pit of inky blackness. More and more dirt fell away, leaving a hole the size of a fully grown elephant in the ground. The trembling gave way to silence while Sam stood there perplexed. There must have been an expansive network of cave running under the forest. An old stench of rotting leaves and wood came from the hole as he approached. He was unsure of what he expected to happen. Maybe the creature had sensed the cave below and had wanted him to fall to his death. Maybe it was just a freak occurrence. Either way, Sam knew he would need to tell Dante and the others. There was something coming from the cave that reeked of familiarity. That feeling turned to dread as Sam found himself flying through the air as a gigantic fist burst out of the hole. He stayed airborne for a few seconds before he landed in some bog nearby, sinking as his body hit the water. He righted himself and began to swim through the murky water towards the surface. Yet as he tried to move his limbs, he found them immobile, trapped in growing pieces of ice. He stared in horror as the water around him began to freeze solid, trapping him in the dark depths of the bog. A giant shadow came into view, looming over the freezing bog as Sam began to sink to the bottom of the bog.